Category: English

  • Aurora: Rise of the Mafia Queen

    Aurora’s Pov I felt like a new born who was just seeing the world for the first time. I could not help it, after being blind for three years, it was a privilege to see again. I held the cake I had bought to celebrate the recovery of my sight with my fiancee Nathan. He had been supportive to me for the past three years and I wanted to show him how grateful I was. It was also his birthday so it was a double celebration for us. “You seem to be in high spirit ma’am,” The cab driver commented as he stopped in front of the estate Nathan and I shared. “Yes I am,” I answered as I gave him his money and came outside. The weather suddenly changed and it started drizzling. I quickened my footsteps as the drizzling rain turned into a downpour. I got inside quickly and opened the door with excitement. I rushed in happily but the scene I met stopped me in my tracks. My mouth fell open as I continued to stare at the scene in front of me. I blinked several times to check if I was hallucinating but no matter how much I close my eyes and opened them, the scene never changed. Right before my eyes was my fiancee kissing and smooching another woman. My hands clutched tightly to the cake. My clothes were drenched from the rain because I had used them to cover the cake so it would not be ruined by the rain. I stood there motionlessly until Nathan finally noticed me. He looked at me with desires in his eyes but they were not for me. “Aurora is here, let’s reduce our noise,” He said in a teasing tone to the woman as he crushed his mouth to hers. I knew I could not tell him the goodnews because of what I had witnessed so I continued to act blind while I watched painfully as they continued their romance. After a while, the woman detached herself from Nathan and sighed. “Relax babe, Aurora is blind so there is no need for us to be careful because she won’t be able to notice anything,” The woman whispered to Nathan but I could still hear it. Hearing her voice, I then knew who she was. Vanessa Sinclair. She was Nathan’s business partner. She often visited so while I could recognize her voice, I could not recognize her face because I was blind. Nathan reluctantly let go of her and faced me. He thought I was still blind so he pretended to see me for the first time. “Aurora! How are you doing? Why is your clothes wet and what are you doing here? I thought you went abroad for treatment and would not be coming back anytime soon?” He asked faking concern into his voice. Vanessa scoffed and went to sit on a chair as she watched us. I felt like plucking out his eyes but I had to reign in my emotions. There was too much at stake so I could not act rashly. “I came back early so I can celebrate your birthday,” I answered forcing a smile on my face. “Oh, you should not have bothered, it’s not a big deal, getting your eyesight back is more important,” He said. “What happened to your voice? Why are you sounding like this?” I asked with fake concern as I noticed the hoarseness in his voice. “I caught a cold,” He stated coldly. I could see that he was already getting impatient with me because he could not wait to continue his romance with Vanessa. I was about to say something when he spoke again. “You know what, why don’t you help me get my cold medicine from the coffee table,” He instructed. I saw Vanessa stifle her laughter and I wandered what was amusing to her until I reached the coffee table and understood why. There was no medicine on the table. Instead, what I saw was a box of condom. I gritted my teeth and balled my hands into a fist. The bastard! He was testing me to know if I was truly blind. I smiled bitterly to myself. I will make him believe that I was still blind to make him lower his guard so I can plan my next move. My hand trembled as I picked up the box and gave them to him. “Thank you Aurora,” He said with mockery in his voice while Vanessa could barely contained her laughter. “How did you get a cold?” I ask. “I don’t know, the weather maybe,” He answered dismissively. “Oh, okay,” I replied. “It’s nothing to concern yourself with, I just need to rest,” He said and gestured to Vanessa. She stood up and walked to his outstretched arms. He carried her in bridal style while she giggled quietly. I watched him carry her into the bedroom, our bedroom. He got to the door and turned back. “You need to rest Aurora, I don’t want you to fall sick and don’t worry, we will celebrate the birthday together later at night,” He informed me and walked inside the room. I slumped on the floor as I heared the door click shut inside. The tears came swift and fast and I clutched my chest tightly. Three years ago, I had lost my eyesight in an attempt to rescue Nathan when he was kidnapped. He had promised to take care of me and be the eyes I would use to see. To prove his loyalty, he had taken it upon himself to take care of my mother’s hospital bills. I had believed him, I had trusted him but here he was, cheating on me without remorse. I wanted to expose him but when I thought of my mother and the fear of him retaliating, I knew I had to calm down and bid my time. I cleaned my eyes and went to the bathroom to wash my face. I washed my face and cleaned it with tissue. I was about to discard the tissue in the waste bin when my eyes fell on something inside. I picked it up and saw that it was a pregnancy test strip and it was positive. I covered my mouth in shock at the realization. Vanessa was pregnant!

    Aurora’s Pov I staggered back to the sitting room and sat on the floor. I was too shocked and heartbroken to think. Just then, Nathan came out of the bedroom half naked. His body was covered with kisses marks and bruises and I did not need anyone to tell me what had occurred in the bedroom. Vanessa followed closely behind him completely naked. She held his arms smiling contentedly. It was obvious they were no longer trying to hide their affair. They thought I was still blind so they did not see any reason to hide it. I was too dazed to say anything. I just watched them in silence as my heart kept breaking into tiny pieces. They noticed the way I was looking and Nathan approached me. “What is wrong Aurora? You look pale, are you okay?” He asked. I knew he was not being sincere but seeing him act all loving, I felt repulsive. I didn’t say anything and he tried to touch me but I quickly pulled back. I could not bear the feeling of his dirty hands on me. Those hands that had once filled me with pleasure now made me want to throw up. “Aurora, is everything alright?” He asked again. I noticed the awkwardness and pulled myself together. I decided to bait him. “I’m fine but when are you going to announce our engagement?” I inquired. He was taken aback by the sudden question and was at lost for what to say. “I.. I…well, I am not yet ready, there is no rush,” He stammered as he spoke. I smiled bitterly in my heart at the lie. I had already seen the condescending look on his face and that was when I knew that he had always looked at me like that, I was blind then so I could not see it. He was no longer hiding his reaction in front of me because he thought that I could not see him. He was already cheating and she was pregnant, so there was no reason for him to announce a blind girl to the world as his fiance. “Alright, I understand,” I answered with forced smile. “There will be a grand party tonight to celebrate Nathan’s birthday so prepare,” Vanessa informed me with mockery in her tone. *** I had thought it was going to be a small party but Vanessa was obviously not playing when she said it was ‘a grand’ party. They were influential people in attendance and from the look of things, it was obvious that they were aware of Nathan’s relationship with Vanessa. I was the only one in the dark. They had gone public with their relationship. No wonder Nathan did not want to announce our engagement. When people asked him who I was at the party, he told them I was his adopted sister. Vanessa even wore my clothes and jeweleries since they were certain that I was blind. “Oh, it’s such a pity that you are blind, this banquet is everything!” Vanessa gushed beside me. I could not understand what her problem was but I was not in the mood to answer her. “Yes, it would have been a fine sight to see,” I answered dryly. It was obvious that my reaction was not what she was expecting as I saw anger flashed in her eyes. She smiled coldly and touched my necklace that she was wearing. “And you won’t believe how perfectly well this necklace suit me. If only you could see it.” She said but I only smiled at her. I understood now that she was trying to provoke me. I did not know what she hoped to achieved by that but I was not going to fall for her schemes. “You know, this necklace is actually for you and even the clothes I’m putting on. Alexander told me to wear them because it would be a waste to leave them for you because you will not be able to appreciate their beauty due to your blindness,” She added. I knew she deliberately mentioned Alexander’s name to get me worked up but I was already too heartbroken and feeling betrayed to care anymore. Vanessa became frustrated when she saw that I still remained calm despite her best effort to get me rilled up. She looked at me with a knowing smirk in her face and I knew she was up to no good. I wondered what she was going to do when she clicked her glass slightly, drawing everybody’s attention. “I have an announcement to make everyone,” She said and the room fell silent. “Nathan and I are expecting a child! I’m pregnant!” She announced with exaggerated cheerfulness and I almost choked. I saw Nathan cast a worried glance at my direction but it was brief as he was surrounded by people congratulating him. I took this as a good opportunity and went to meet Nathan. “Nathan, why don’t we break off our engagement because there is no need to keep this up between us and nobody even knew in the first place that we are engaged,” I suggested calmly to Nathan who was still shocked by Vanessa’s sudden announcement. He turned to me and the shock on his face changed to rage. “What are you thinking?” He asked me coldly. “Nothing, I just want to make things easier for you and Vanessa,” I answered in the same calm tone. Nathan ruffled his head in frustration as he tried to calm himself down. “Look Aurora, it’s not what you are thinking, Vanessa is lying, just believe me okay, I don’t know why you would ever think that I would leave you for another woman, you are supposed to trust me,” He said trying to gaslight me. I knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to guilt trip me into believing him but I already saw the evidence of Vanessa’s pregnancy so there was no need. I almost laughed at his pathetic act but I knew I was powerless to confront him head on. “Nathan, it’s okay, I’m not angry, I just want what’s best for you,” I told him. He let out an exasperated sigh and was about to say something when the door opened. A powerful man entered the banquet hall and everyone became stunned.

    Aurora’s Pov I was stunned just like everyone by the man’s presence but for a different reason. I was stunned by the sheer handsomeness of the man and the confident way in which he carried himself but when I looked around, I saw the fear on everyone’s face. I could not help but wonder who this powerful strange man was that had the power to make a room full of influential people to become suddenly quiet. I glanced at Nathan and saw the fear in his eyes. So there was finally someone who the great Nathan Wolfe was afraid of. This was becoming more interesting. I was grateful at that moment for the blind act I was putting on. It made me able to observe things without being noticed. “What’s going on here? I was told this is a birthday banquet but it’s feeling more like a funeral,” The strange man said. His cold voice boomed inside my ears sending shivers down my spine. There was authority and power in the way he spoke. Everyone still kept looking at him in fear including Nathan but after a few moments, he regained his composure. “Matteo Moretti! What are you doing in my party?” Nathan asked. I knew he was trying to act courageous but deep down, he was shivering with fear. The strange man Matteo seemed to noticed and he only smiled but the smile did not reach his eyes. “What? Am I not invited,” He asked Nathan in an almost teasing tone. There was tension in the room but Nathan quickly smiled to easy the tension. “Of course you are welcome, it’s just that I was not expecting a man of your importance to grace my small party,” Nathan answered and burst into laughter. The rest of the people also joined in the laughter. “It’s a privilege to have you at my birthday banquet,” Nathan said and Matteo smiled. “Thank you! Now let’s have fun!” He intoned. The tension seemed to dissipate a bit as everyone started moving slowly again. I heaved a sigh of relief and bent my head. I was still thinking about who the stranger was. I had not heard that name Sebastian Hale before. Had the world really changed in the three years that I was blind? I was lost in my thoughts when I felt someone staring at me. I raised my head up and was startled to see Matteo’s cold blue eyes boring into my face. I flinched and tried my best to pretend that I could not see him but somehow, I felt he knew that I could see him. “Who is that?” I heard him asking Nathan. “Oh, her name is Aurora, she is my adopted sister,” Nathan answered as he turned to me. “She is blind so she is not able to see you,” Nathan quickly explained to cover up for my silence. “Really? That’s interesting,” Matteo noted and gave me a knowing smile. I swallowed hard and was wondering what I should do next when Vanessa stepped in. I was almost grateful for her interference until I heard what she had to say. “Matteo, why don’t we make the party fun again by asking Aurora to dance for you,” She suggested. Heat burned into my face and I blushed in embarrassment. I knew Vanessa was not happy with things being out of her control so she was using me as a scapegoat. “Yes, we need the entertainment and Aurora can provide that,” Nathan readily agreed. I could see that he did so because he was still angry with me for having the audacity to tell him to break our engagement. He was trying teach me a lesson so that I will know that he is the boss. I knew that Nathan was not angry because I suggested we cancel our engagement, in fact, I knew that was what he wanted but he was angry because I was the one who suggested it and not him. I had always known that Nathan could be ruthless when he want to be but he had always been acting nice to me so I almost forgot this side of him. He was pained that I could think of leaving him when he was the one who was supposed to leave me. It was too much for his overinflated ego to take. “Wow, won’t she be shy?” Matteo asked clearly enjoying the drama. “She is blind anyways, so there is no need for her to be shy since she can’t see anyone,” Nathan answered. He knew I could not refuse because I was a nobody here and that no one would stand up for me. “Aurora, come and dance for our guest!” Vanessa ordered. I almost cried at this point. They were doing everything to humiliate me and I could see the disgusting looks the people around were giving me. With no hope in sight, I walked to the stage as my last shred of dignity shatter. Just as I was about to climb the stage, Matteo’s voice stopped me. “I don’t mind dancing a duet,” He said and the room fell silent. Everyone watched in shock as Matteo walked to me and held my hands. I recoiled instinctively but he held me tightly and drew me closer to himself. “You better dance!” He whispered in my ears. His voice was as cold as his icy blue eyes. I knew I had to choice but to dance with him. He was already saving me from embarrassment so this was a way of paying him back. The music started and we began to dance. Matteo was a good dancer, I would give it to him. All through the dance, he held me close and I felt warmth as our body touched. It was a feeling I had never felt before. I felt my legs wobble but Matteo was quick to hold me. His movements was perfect and swift. After the song ended, everyone started clapping. “Thank you sir,” I said to Matteo and I was about to go when he drew me back. My head landed on his solid chest and my heart raced. He lifted my face to him and before I could comprehend what was happening, he crushed his lips to mine and kissed me.

    Aurora’s pov I heard the people gasped in shock and I tried to pull back but Sebastian did not let go. His mouth took mine in a possessive manner. There was nothing calm about the kiss. It was hungry, bruising and obsessive. He only stopped when he noticed that I was beginning to gasped for breath. He released me in a gentle manner that was the direct opposite of the kiss. I felt dizzy and has to hold him for support. When I finally steadied myself, I saw everyone looking at us still shocked and I almost wished for the ground to open and swallow me. “What was the meaning of that Sebastian? How could you do that?” Nathan shouted angrily. “Why can’t I do that?” Sebastian questioned. “Besides, she belongs to me now so I’m taking her with me!” He announced. I gasped in shock, same with everyone in the room. “No! You are not taking her with you!” Nathan objected. Sebastian did not look fazed by Nathan’s refusal. He simply flashed that same cold smile. “Why not? You told me she is your adopted sister and besides, you already have your woman who is pregnant with your child,” Sebastian calmly reminded Nathan. Nathan was speechless and did not know what to say. “Good! I don’t think there should be any objections,” He simply said and dragged me away. I tried to stop him but compared to Sebastian, I was like a small fly. “Stop! Let me go!” I protested. It was as if I was talking to a stone. He did not even behave like he heard me. He kept dragging me until we got to a door, he opened it and threw me inside. I could no longer pretend to be blind, fear gripped my heart as I realized that it was only the two of us in the room. “What do you want from me?” I asked him scared. If I thought Nathan was scary, Sebastian was a hundred times worse. He walked towards me but I moved back. He kept walking towards me and I kept moving back until my back touched the wall and I knew I had met a dead end. He got closer and I recoiled. “Let me go please! I’m just a poor blind girl with nothing to offer you sir,” I pleaded with my eyes closed. Sebastian burst into laughter and my eyes flew open. “Blind? Really? Let’s see how true that is,” He said and rushed to me. I screamed and closed my eyes in fear as he placed his hands on the wall above my head. “Look at me!” He ordered and my eyes flew open instantly. “Are you really blind?” He asked with dead coldness. “Yes..sir..I…am..” I stuttered as I lied. Sebastian scoffed in mockery. “Since you insist on lying, why don’t I put my fingers into your eyes and see your reaction,” He suggested in an almost playful tone. “Ah! Sir! Please no!” I shouted but Sebastian held my two hands with one hand and placed them on the wall above my head. He brought his other hand forward towards my eyes. My heart began to beat faster. I had just regained my sight. There was no way I was going to lose them again just because I was trying to put up an act. From the look of things, Sebastian was not a man to joke around. If he said he was going to poke my eyes, he was really going to. I had no choice but to tell him he truth. “I’m sorry sir! I’m not blind please! I was blind three years ago but after getting treatment recently, I was able to see. I didn’t want Nathan to know I caught him cheating with Vanessa so I decided to continue to act blind, please sir, forgive me for lying,” Tears streamed down my face as I exposed everything. Sebastian stopped with his finger midway to my eyes. He smiled coldly. “Now, that’s better, you should learn that Sebastian is not a stupid man, I can tell truth from lie from a distance,” He boasted. I was too drained to say anything, I only nodded my head in silence. He released my hands and I slumped to the floor. My legs were too exhausted to keep me standing straight. “Stand up! We have things to discuss,” He ordered. I did not wait for him to repeat himself before I forced my already tired legs to stand. The room was silent and the tension was so thick that a knife could cut through it. “So, sir, would you have really poke my eyes if I had refused to say the truth?” I managed to ask trying to break the silence. Sebastian smiled coldly at me. “Yes,” He answered simply. I instantly went pale, he noticed my reaction and laughed. “Don’t worry Aurora, we are going to spend a lot of time together and you will come to know who Sebastian Hale really is and how ruthless he can be,” Sebastian told me. I could hardly believe my ears, was this man really boasting about being ruthless and heartless? Who exactly was he? “Who are you sir?” I dared to ask him. “You will find out soon enough,” He answered dismissively. I was not happy with the way he was treating me and how he was putting me on suspense. “What do you want from me sir?” I asked him. “Simple! You are going to be my wife,” He answered. “What?” I shouted in shock. “Yes,” He continued without even acknowledging my shocked reaction. “We are going to get married but it will be just for six months. It’s a contract marriage and trust me you will be well compensated.” He said but I was still too shocked to say anything. “You will be treated with the respect that comes with being Sebastian Hale’s wife and I will help you bring those that humiliated you like those two under your feet but there is a condition,” He explained. “What condition?” I asked after I finally found my voice. “You must keep up your act of blindness in public!” He answered.

    Aurora’s Pov “What?” I asked in disbelief. “What is the problem? You are already pretending to be blind so you should not have an issue with continuing the act,” He answered. “No, please sir, I don’t want to marry you,” I pleaded. He looked at me and shook his head. “Aurora, we are going to get married so you are going to address me as Sebastian and not sir!” He instructed. Was this man being serious? Fear gripped my heart and I found myself moving back. “Please sir…” I started to speak but he cut me short. “Aurora!” He snapped and hit the wall. I almost collapsed from fear. “This will be the last time I will warn you! Call me sir again and you will regret it!” He warned. I nodded my head and swallowed hard. “And another thing, when I say something or ask you a question, I expect you to answer and not nod your head like a lizard,” He said. “Is that clear?” He asked. “Yes..si.. Sebastian!” I answered quickly and quietly. “Good!” He said and smiled at me at bit warmly. “But why do you need me to be blind?” I asked him. “That’s because, marrying a blind girl would be good for my image,” He answered with the warmth still in his voice. I decided to take this little opportunity to say my mind. “Please Sebastian, let me go home and think about it,” I suggested. “This isn’t a negotiation Aurora, go home and pack your things because I will be coming to pick you up tomorrow,” He said in a voice that left no room for arguments. I was furious and could not help but curse my bad luck for meeting him but there was nothing I could do. *** When I got back to the estate, I met Nathan alone. Vanessa had not come back with him and I wondered why. Was he angry with her for announcing her pregnancy and exposing their relationship to me? They were the least of my concern at this moment. It was hard to believe that just few hours ago, I was thinking of how to escape from Nathan now, I’m thinking of how to avoid the man that even Nathan was scared of. Whoever was writing the story of my life was certainly a wicked person with no iota of love for me. “Aurora! Thank God you are back, I was already getting worried,” Nathan said as he rushed to me but I pulled back. He noticed my reaction and his expression softened more. “Look Aurora, I know you are angry with me because of Vanessa and I’m really sorry, she was the one who seduced and forced herself on me, I’m really sorry,” He apologized sounding all regretful but I know it was all an act. Nathan was such an animal. He had suddenly turned around to put the blame on Vanessa. If I had not caught him with Vanessa before, I would have believed him with the way he was sounding but I knew better. “Nathan, like I said before, I don’t have an issue with your relationship with Vanessa, in fact, I’m happy for you which is why I wanted us to go our separate ways,” I explained calmly but inside of me was a raging storm. “Can you just stop being stubborn! What is your problem? I already apologized to you, what else do you want?” He shouted. He was already losing his cool. He could not keep up with the regretful act anymore. “Nathan, my response still remain the same and nothing will change it!” I told him. He started laughing as he began to pace around. I became scared because I did not know what his next reaction will be. “I think I know where your sudden confidence is coming from.” He finally spoke after turning around for a while. “It’s because of Sebastian Hale right? Because he kissed you and tried to claim you as his own but let me tell you, you don’t know who he is, a blind, pathetic girl like you will not be able to survive a week by his side,” He hissed in anger. “Look Nathan, Sebastian or no Sebastian, I will still stand by my decision,” I told him totally unfazed by his talks. Looking at Nathan now, I wondered what I had seen in him to have chosen him. To think that I was once madly in love with him made me want to throw up. He appears all cool and good and calm in public but in reality, he was just a decorated beast with money. “I see you are still adamant but don’t forget that your mother’s life lies in my hands,” He boasted. He had threatened me with the one thing he knew I held most important in my life. Fearing for my mother’s life, I quickly left the estate and went to the hospital to check on her myself. I sighed in relief when I noticed that she was still okay. I was too scared to leave her so I spent the night there with her but I could not sleep. The next morning, the door to my mother’s hospital room was flunged open and I saw Nathan come in with a smug look on his face. I became scared and stood in front of my mother. I didn’t know what he had planned but I will never let him harm her. I knew from the look on his face that he was sure he had backed me into a corner and there was nothing I would be able to do. “Don’t you dare touch my mother!” I warned him as he took a step closer. I was silently praying for help to come when I heard noises outside. Before Nathan could say anything, Sebastian walked. I didn’t know if I should be relieved or alarmed because choosing between Sebastian and Nathan was like choosing between the devil and the deep blue sea. “Nathan! You have no right here because I have taken control of the entire hospital, it’s mine now!” He announced loudly. Nathan was speechless and felt humiliated and he left angrily. A small crowd had gathered around when Sebastian walked in. “Come with me, the nurses will take care of your mother,” Sebastian ordered and without waiting for my response, he took my hand escorted me out of the hospital with everyone watching us. He led me to his car and drove off to his estate. It was two times bigger and better than Nathan’s own. He led me to his home office and gave me a document to fill. “This is the contract form, fill it now!” He said in a voice that left no room for arguments. I knew I could not refuse even if I wanted to. I needed someone to protect my mother and I against Nathan and Sebastian was the best bet. Even if he was like the deep blue sea, I was ready to drown in it if it would keep my mother safe. With my resolve harden and my hands steady, I signed the contract and in that moment, I knew a new life had begun for me.

    Aurora’s POV I watched as the hair stylist added a few retouches to my hair, tying it stylishly with a ribbon. To the hair stylist, I was blind. No one else knew I could see except Matteo and his right-hand man. According to Matteo, we could not risk adding extra people to the circle. Tonight was the official engagement party that would tell everyone that we were on the path to marriage. “Your hair looks so nice,” the hairstylist said. “I wish you could see the masterpiece I just worked out with your hair,” the woman added. I could see it. She’s just not aware that I could, and it was meant to be that way. Her work on my hair was truly a masterpiece. I wish I could take an image snapshot, but apparently, that seems to be the last thing on her mind right now. “Thank you, uh….” I trailed off. “Fatima,” she chirped. “Thank you, Fatima,” I replied. She smiled and she left. Waiting a brief moment, I grabbed my phone from the table and took a few selfies. I can’t afford to let these precious moments go to waste. I was going through the selfies when the door opened and Matteo walked through with a man. I remembered him introducing him to me the first day I landed in his estate. “What the hell are you doing?” His face darkened. I met his reflection in the mirror. “Nothing really.” My face was flushed white, and he could see right through me that I was up to something. “What’s that thing in your hand?” He growled. Hesitating, I lifted it slowly until the light caught the black rectangular brick. His reflection in the mirror raised a brow at me, but the other man’s face remained stoic. The first time I saw him, it was easy for me to mistake him for a mannequin until I saw him walk. Now, he was doing it again. Matteo walked towards me and plucked the phone from my hand. I sprang up to my feet to protest when he gave me a look. I stilled, and he dragged his eyes back to the screen. A chuckle spilled from his lips. “Pictures, huh?” His eyes darted between me and the device he was holding. “You really are a beautiful lady, Aurora.” His eyes were glinting with mischief. “But you don’t have to worry. I’m committed to keeping our contract.” I didn’t reply to him. He made a simple face before tossing my phone to the floor. It landed and cracked. I looked sharply at him in shock. “What are you doing?” I almost shrieked. “What I should have done all this while,” he closed the gap between us. “As my wife, you can’t be seen using that cheap thing. I’ll make arrangements for my men to get you a device befitting of who you are.” “But…but the pictures?” I stuttered. “Need not worry,” he croaked. “My cameramen are going to snap you so much that you’d have to beg them to stop.” “Now, if you don’t mind, the engagement gala is not going to attend itself.” He added. I picked up the dark glasses on the dressing desk and slipped them over my eyes before I took his hand. “Whenever I’m not with you, stay close to Arturo as much as possible,” he gestured to the scowling-faced man with him. I nodded. I spared him a glance and I almost fell into the trap of nodding. Regaining my composure, I answered. “Yes, of course.” He tilted his head ever so slightly to the side and added. “That was better than the first time.” When we entered the ballroom, everywhere was filled. This was my first time seeing this number of dignitaries gathered together in one place. I didn’t need a soothsayer to tell me that the game was on, and I slipped into my best acting mode. Matteo was commanding the room as he walked in. While the music still played, everybody respected themselves. Voices started to murmur within the hall, the ones behind me more pronounced that the rest of the voices in the hall. “She’s the blind one,” a male voice hushed behind me. “I heard it was an accident,” another man hushed. “No, it seems like….” Matteo had turned around when the voices stopped in an instant. His hands on me were possessive and commanding at the same time, and he dished out subtle instructions as we continued through the party. At some point, I glimpsed Nathan standing with one of the guests, fuming for no reason. I wondered. If he had done the right thing, Matteo wouldn’t have attended the ceremony to whisk me away. Either way, if Matteo hadn’t come for my rescue, the truth of the matter was that we were done. He made his choice, and I made mine. All we need to do now is live with our choices. “Smile,” he commanded as he led me onto the dance floor. I forced a smile on my face. From the way Matteo led me across the dance floor, every head was turning occasionally in our direction. I could interprete from the current situation that the ladies wished they were the ones in my position, judging from the number of glares they threw my way. I was, however, unbothered. This was a contract. Once the details of the agreement were satisfied, we’d all go our separate ways. And they can be free to have him if they want to. As the song ended, Matteo led me off the dance floor to a side of the hall. While we stood there, he greeted a few special guests who walked up to him. I took note of every single face while keeping up with the blind act. Some of the ladies spoke about how I was beautiful I looked. Some of them emphasized that I didn’t deserve the blindness, but the world was against me. I ignored them. “Oh, crap,” Matteo growled. I almost spun around to look at him, but I managed to suppress the action. I followed his gaze to notice a younger man than him who seemed to share the same facial features. I stilled, too.

    Matteo’s POV The last person I expected to be at this party was in this ball. Plastered on his face was a smug smile that stretched across his lips. Aurora herself seemed not to be a total loser. She had stiffened as I did. Either she was quite aware of who Leo was and what he was capable of, or she’s got something up that skull of hers. Still, I didn’t think it was worth the risk. Lettting Aurora assume things around here isn’t exactly the smartest of ideas. I should let her know what was going on. “That’s Leo,” I mumbled under my breath. “The only flaw I never take care of, but usually appears at random times to ruin the day. He can notice something wrong a few feet away. You’re going to need to do extra work to convince him,” I added. Aurora didn’t reply. She didn’t even mumble back. She squeezed my hand briefly. I didn’t know her reason for doing that, but at least it was better than nodding like an agama lizard or turning in my direction to meet my eyes subtly. “Leo,” I breathed his name with disgust as he approached. Leo ignored me and turned to Aurora. “Aurora, hmm, you seem…different, unlike what the tabloids say.” “As much as I want to agree with you,” I told him. “I must say, Leo, you’re the last person I expected to see around here.” He spared me a glance. “I know, brother. You always look down on me. Always in the business of underestimating me. What makes you think that I shouldn’t be present at your engagement party?” “You always were weird,” I shot back with a low growl. “I didn’t want to have that kind of suspense around me.” “You do agree with me that suspense is fun,” he croaked. Gently, he picked Aurora’s hand and kissed it. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Aurora. I believe there are yet many more things I’d come to learn about you. You seem like an interesting subject.” “Careful,” I grumbled. “She bruises easily.” Aurora played her part perfectly, such that if I didn’t know better, I might have been fooled myself. Turning her face to an angle slightly away from where Leo stood, she let a small smile have its way on her lips for a moment. “It’s good to meet you, Mr—” “Leo,” he answered sharply. “Leo Moretti. I’m your husband’s little brother—well, husband to be, I guess.” He turned to me as Aurora nodded like a hypnotized idiot, the smile on her face growing lightly. I frowned at him. He shot a cool smile in my direction, unfazed and unbothered by anything. His hands still held Aurora’s, and I was waiting for him to let her hand go. After a long, lingering moment, he finally let go of her hand. “I shouldn’t be the asshole here, Matteo,” he took a step back. “But I must give it to you, blind or not, she’s lovely. You’ve got good taste, man.” “Back off,” I growled. He shrugged. Shoving his hands into his pockets, he stalked away triumphantly. I watched him disappear into the crowd. “Is he always like that?” Aurora breathed, so low that only I could hear her. I spared her a glance. “Don’t think about it too much. My junior brother can be an asshole when he wants to be. He’s also the last person you want to be messing with. The young man is a mess.” From Aurora’s eyes, I could tell she had more to say, but she swallowed her words. Smart. Like I concluded the other time, she wasn’t a total loser after all. They say not to judge a book by its cover, but I judged this one by the cover. During Nathan’s party when I saw her. She wasn’t doing an excellent job of deceiving those fools, but she wasn’t messing around. And right now, with some raised stakes, she was still handling the job nicely. She could play the role like a pro. At least, I was not wrong in choosing her. The party continued in a blur—I was not a fan of parties. I just realized that sometimes, it helps to get the job done. It saves you from going the long route sometimes, and it meant that most people can use it to assert control. Right now, I was using it to tell everyone that Aurora was mine, at least for the time being. I met Nathan in the crowd, who seemed to have huge trouble finishing a glass of drink. His eyes were directed in our direction. I squeezed Aurora’s hand lightly. “C’mon.” As everything was winding down, I led Aurora to my car with Arturo following closely. Letting her inside, I stopped to have a few words with Arturo. “Did you have any idea that my brother was going to show up today?” I asked. “We made our research,” Arturo’s lips moved, eyes slightly narrowed. “He didn’t look like he was going to show up. Apparently, his flight to the British Isles was delayed a little.” I nodded. “Fine. Right now, you have one mission.” His gaze was laser-focused on me. I met his gaze with the same intensity. “Whatever it will cost,” I said. “Your current life’s mission is to ensure that nothing happens to her.” He nodded once, twice. I gave him a nod and turned away. Joining Aurora in the car, she shot her question without hesitation. “What the hell is going on? Why is your brother acting weird? Why does your conversation with your brother sound like a threat to each other?” I didn’t answer. I didn’t spare her a glance. There was no need to answer all those questions, at least for now. She just needs to do her job, and both of us will be fine. “Why did you let him touch me like that?” She asked. I didn’t want to answer that question. Hesitating, I spilled. “Leo likes to test boundaries. He did that with you.”

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302711”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • THE ASSASSIN’S GROOM

    Luca Vincenzo woke up from sleep and looked around him, he sighed disappointedly went he saw the two ladies that laid naked beside him. He was already growing annoyed at the sight of their porcelain bodies lying peacefully beside him. Yes, the sex was good but he needed them out of his penthouse immediately, so he rudely shook them awake. They grumbled as they woke up and started touching his shoulders, thighs and any other parts of him their sluggish hands could reach, thinking he was waking them up for another bout of sex. “Get out of here immediately”, he growled and stood up from the bed and went to the bedstand, he pulled out a gun from the drawer and showed the ladies. “I am going to go and take a shower; I don’t want to come and meet either of you here or else…” he paused and waved the weapon in from of the scared ladies who were suddenly widely awake and bundled together. The sight made him chuckle slightly. “The good news though is, I don’t take so long in the bathroom. Ten minutes at most and I am out, that should give you ample time to get dressed and get the fuck out”. He said and walked away into the adjoining bathroom, waving the gun as he went to make sure the women understood that he really meant what he said. He heard them grumble, then curse him silently before the scurried around to get dressed. Few minutes under the shower and he heard the door slam shut to indicate that the sluts he brought had left and he suddenly felt a lot much better. He came out of the shower and dressed in a black dress-shirt and black pant trouser which complimented his dark aura. His long dark brown hair was packed into a short ponytail and that gave him a serious but sexy look. He heard his phone ring and picked it from where he had charged it overnight and read the caller ID; Padre (father). “Father…”, he answered the call with respect as he walked out of the penthouse and made his war to his sport car. He checked the time on his watch, it was 7:43. He was glad that he would be punctual as usual to the gang meeting, he hated lateness. “Where are you son?” his father asked from the other side of the phone. “I am on my way home. I should arrive before ten minutes elapses if all goes as planned”, he said as he got into the car, turned on his ignition and connected the call to the car’s Bluetooth. “Magnifico. Call your brother and remind him that tardiness would be highly frown upon”, his father said and ended the call immediately. Luca frowned and the thought of his immediate younger brother, Rafael. At age 26, he was still acting like a teenager and misbehaving around. What was more annoying was the fact that he had to always clean up after his brother and that was starting to get tiring, but his father would always drum into his ear “la famiglia é tutto ealla fine della giornata, hai solo la famiglia al tuo angolo” (family is everything and at the end of the day, you only have family at your corner). At this point, he was very sure he was down for punching this particular family into that corner and make sure he never steps a foot out again but he sighed and resigned to calling his brother. The caller ID showed Fratellino (little brother) and a couple of rings later, the call was answered. “Let me guess, you forgot today’s meeting Rafael, didn’t you?” Luca growled at a half-sleepy Rafael who suddenly jolted fully awake. “Shit! Shit! Shit!”, Rafael said in frustration and Luca could hear him scramble around, he pulled the gear to drive and tilted into the road and immediately cut the call on a confused Rafael. Few minutes later and he pulled up to the front of the Vincenzo house and home to the La Mano Nera mafia group. He packed the car and handed the key to one of the valets as he walked into the meeting room, completely ignoring the greetings made by the scared maids. He saw his father and his uncle who also doubled as the consigliere of the group, they were the only ones there. “Welcome my boy”, his father said with a smile while his uncle acknowledged him with a nodded, but he felt uncomfortable immediately at the warmness he was receiving from them. They must be a reason for this and he was sure that they were conniving something in regards to him, he just did not know if it was something he had to be worried about. “Father, uncle”, he replied the greetings with a bow. “Sit down”, his father gestured to a seat beside him and he sat down but gave them a calculative look. “There is something of utmost importance I have to discuss with you before the others arrive” “I’m listening father”. “I am getting too old for this, I want to resign and I am passing on the clan to you. You will be their new leader, their Capo.” “Father, what do you mean you are too old? You are still as active as ever” “I know my body and bones and I know it is time for me to take a step back. I know the gang in your hands is safe and would probably be better than it is now. But you would need help, that takes me to the next topic of discussion” His father and uncle shared a look he was not so sure he was comfortable with, especially with the new news that he had just received. “What is it father?” “Your uncle and I have had an extensive discussion and we have deemed it fit for Adriana, his daughter, to be your betrothed.” “What?” he asked, getting up to his feet in utter confusion. “That is completely absurd” “Except you can find a woman and get married to her in four months’ time, Adriana is to marry you four months after your coronation as Capofamaliglia and that is final. Before Luca could protest, people had started filing in for the meeting and that was the end of that conversation until probably after this meeting, Luca sat in silence and annoyance throughout the whole meeting session. He could not wait to leave the room and take his car out for a spin to clear his head.

    “I heard you are the best assassin in the whole of Boston and with this results you have shown, I no longer have a doubt” “As long as the pay is good, the job is going to be worth it. It is my policy”, Bianca replied as she pushed a stray hair away from her face to the back of her ears. The man that hired her had a grin on her face that she didn’t like but for the amount of money he had paid for the past two jobs, she stomached the disgust she felt. It was not that the man was ugly, on the contrary, he was actually outer worldly handsome with his very enrapturing green eyes. What she was not comfortable with was his aura, it was deadly…a bit too deadly for her taste. “Perfect!”, he exclaimed as he leaned back on his seat. “I have a new job for you.” “I am sorry to decline. That was my last job for you.” She turned around and started walking away. “I will pay you $400,000,000 to do this particular job”, his voice dripped of pure hate that made Bianca’s blood curl*. Why would anyone pay so much to have someone killed? “Make it $800,000,000 and I will do the job”, she replied, turning back to face him and mentally telling herself it was going to be her last job with him. Cynical or not, she was not going to pass up that amount of money because of some weird feeling. “Deal. But the job has to be completed first before you get the pay.” “What exactly is this job?” she asked and a cruel smirk creeped its way onto the man’s face. “You are to kill a man named Luca Vincenzo.” Bianca woke up from sleep very early the next day and quickly rushed to the bathroom to get dressed and start the day, she had a new job and she had to prep herself on everything relating to this new target named Luca Vincenzo. The name sound oddly familiar but she waved it aside because the names are also popular names. Few minutes later and she was out of the bathroom and fully dressed with her hair packed up in a messy bun. She picked up her phone and made a phone call, the person on the other end picked up on the second ring. “Any information on the person I sent to you yesterday?” she asked as she sat down at her in-built work station and propped open her laptop. She went ahead and type in the name ‘Luca Vincenzo’ on goggle while listening attentively to what the other person was saying. “I have not seen half of that information you just said on the internet, this man is doing a really good job of staying hidden. Send all the information you have on him to my work email.” She ended the call and went through the watered-down information of Luca that was available on the internet. All she could gather was that this man was really wealthy, highly influential and a narcissistic whore who leaves a trail of heart-broken women in his wake. “Disgusting pig”, she sighed before opening the new message that popped up on her screen, her informant had dropped something for her and she wasted no time to go to her mailbox. She opened the attachment and was surprised yet completely appreciative of how detailed the information there was. Apparently, Luca Vincenzo was multi-billionaire who owned enterprises and conglomerates all over New York and the world at large. He was a very important man and what caught the attention of Bianca was that he was a mafia…actually, he was the mafia leader as of yesterday when his father openly declared his resignation from the leadership position and announced him as the new leader. This had caused an uproar in the world of the underground because Luca was known for his ruthlessness. No wonder her hirer was willing to pay such huge amount of money to kill him, he really was worth all the fuse. She stared at her screen, carefully studying the picture of Luca shown there, his tone, honey brownish skin spoke loudly about his Italian roots. His hair was packed into a ponytail, giving his symmetrical face a sturdy look that scream ‘serious but sexy’. She felt a pang of sadness that she would have to remove such a handsome person from the face of the world very soon. “Hopefully he has a kid or two somewhere that he had passed along these beautiful genes”, she grumbled to herself as she scrolled down on her laptop and to find to her dismay that he was single and childless but console herself in the thought that she wasn’t making a fellow woman a widow at an early age. She studied the places he visits regularly but there was no particular routine which she could trail him with, so she decided to go to his most frequented bar, a place called Opal bar. But first, she would have to pack some of her stuff and lodge in one of his biggest and most frequented hostels with the hope that luck would shine on her side and she would bump into him at one of these places. With a working plan in place, she quickly stood up, packed a small traveling bag with her clothes, some painkillers and emergency stitching kits, some money, her laptop and chargers. And of course, her instruments of work. She threw in two guns, two ten inches knives, some syringe, knuckle bracelets and a couple of other things she believed would be of importance to her and left her small cottage house, making sure to off all the light and lock all the windows and doors before heading to her car. She had over half a billion dollars waiting for her and she could not afford to waste any more time. The plan was simple, kill Luca Vincenzo in three days’ time.

    “Father, forcing a marriage on me really isn’t the best option, especially to Adriana. You know I only have affection towards her as the cousin she is to me. This marriage would break her”, Luca tried to reason with his father who was just sitting quietly and letting him rant, Luca never liked when his father goes quiet, it never is a good sign and so he was almost certain that all this logical reasoning wasn’t going to change his stubborn father’s mind. “Adriana is beautiful, kind, compassionate and she is family. Non si fa del male alla famiglia (we don’t hurt family) and you know this”, Antonio responded calmly. Luca took a deep breath to calm himself down, he now understood why his father had picked Adriana. She was supposed to be some beacon of hope that appeals to his humanity for some reason and his father was right, he would never hurt Adriana…at least not physically but he could not vouch for that in regards to emotionally and mentally. “Find a woman that would marry you in four months’ time and you won’t have to marry Adriana. It is that simple figlio mio (son of mine)”, Antonio said and walked away, leaving behind a confused Luca was sat down in deep contemplation on how he would be able to settle down with a woman in less than four months. No way, he refused to condemn Adriana to this fate just because he did not have a heart to give anybody. His father was right; family don’t get hurt no matter what. He needed to leave the house immediately, surely if he was to find a woman, it would outside there and not in the place he was sitting which was slowly turning into a nightmare. He would go to the Opal later on that night but for now, he would lodge at one of his numerous hotels. He picked himself up and drove himself to La Rosa Della Notte, it was one of the family’s many hotels and it was named and dedicated to his mother who was known as the Rose of the night. It was in times like these that he missed his mother, but the Grim Reaper was such a cruel entity. Few minutes later and he was at the reception of the hotel and he walked up to the counter with a haughty aura and asked for the key to his usual room. “My room key” “Yes sir”, the receptionist said and scurried around to get his key card from where it was kept before passing it to him with a soft bow. He snatched the key card and he went to the elevator with the intent to use his family’s private elevator but somehow found himself in the regular elevator by mistake. He groaned inwardly as he realized this and before he could step out, the door had already been shut. He was stuck with going to his suite with the stranger who had lifted her head slightly to stare at him just as soon as he had turned his back to face the door and he was grateful because he was sure he did not want to be notice in a regular elevator. The whiff of her perfume lingered softly in the air and tickled his nose seductively, it had a hint of vanilla and fresh rose petals. He unconsciously agreed within himself that he loved the perfume already but he dared not to turn around and look at the mysterious lady. Shortly after, the door had pinged open and the lady stepped out on that floor, as she passed him, brushing him ever so slightly, her perfume scent danced its way into his nostrils heavily and by the time she had gone and the door was shut close again, he was surprised to find out that just the lady’s perfume had turned him on. The perfume and the wide, shapely set of hips he happened to notice just before she walked out. He groaned again in frustration and his unexpected hard-on solidified his initial plan to go to his regular bar, The Opal. As soon as the elevator’s door pinged open, he rushed out and into his room to quickly undress and hit the showers in hopes that the cold spray on his body will calm down his erection. Before he knew what was happening, he felt his hand on his shaft and it felt so good so he proceeded to rub himself. Slowly at first, then he added speed and pressure as the scent and image of a mysterious lady in red who happened to have thighs that were perfectly wide to hold him tight while he pumped into was laid hidden between those thighs evaded his thoughts. A few pumps later and he could feel himself come apart in his palms as the cold spray from the shower helped him come and to his senses and clear his foggy sight. He could not believe that he could actually be that mesmerized over somebody he had not even clearly seen but he decided to push that thought aside as he came out of the bathroom and laid on his bed. He thought of doing some work with his phone first and also confirm when their drug shipment was to arrive in the state. It was in the process of all these work that sleep enveloped him but not before his thoughts flickered one last time to the lady on red with the vanilla and rose scent. He woke up later in the evening around 7pm or thereabout and took his time getting to the bathroom to freshen up, he was giving himself today to relax and bounce back from the shocking news his father had given him, and even though it had been more than 24 hours since he first had the conversation of his marriage to Adriana, it still marveled him at how his father and uncle had come up with such conclusion. He got dressed and went out, dropping his key card with the reception before he entered his car and zoomed up to The Opal which was a few blocks away from the hotel. Once he reached there and alighted the car, he gave his keys to the valet and went inside. He walked straight to the bartender and ordered his usual rum to be served in his personal VVIP room before walking through the crowd to the stairs that leads to the VIPs and VVIPs sections. He opened the door to the VIPs section and made his way to the VVIPs section and was almost there went a familiar scent hit him. It was the vanilla and fresh rose petal scent and he swiftly, instinctively turned around to follow the scent and sure enough, there was a woman seated at the edge of the VIP section. He stared at her, she wore a black dress that had a low cut neck but she was seated so he couldn’t notice any other thing about the dress other than the fact that it was long-sleeved. He noticed she had a beautiful face and her black hair was packed up in a neat chignon. He took the seat in front of her and observed her dark brown eyes were so beautiful and enchanting, she was beautiful in a moderate but ethereal way. “Hello”, he said with his usual confidence and she cocked a questioning brow yet he refused to let that deter him. He believed it must be his lucky day that he was fated to meet her twice that same day and he would not let the opportunity of having her in his arms slide. “I am Luca Vincenzo and you are?”

    Bianca could not believe her luck, she schooled her face into a non-chalant mask as she mused over how lucky she was to have to meet her target twice already. She was suddenly more annoyed at how unprepared she had been at both instances; first, at the elevator and now, here. Immediately she had recognized who he was back when they were in the elevator alone, she was frustrated that she could not make any move to hurt him because this was his family’s hotel and the elevators had camera. They would have seen her face and haunted her down until they were sure she was dead, so she let that opportunity slide and decided to come and check out how The Opal is appealing to people of his caliber. She couldn’t deny that she was impressed but she was more frustrated that the only weapons she had on her was a gun she had hidden under her dress and a poison lipstick she always carried in her purse. She had no idea how she would manage to kill him and walk away since the only reasonable way to do that for now was to shoot him. Unless she could get him to kill her by some means but she doubted she was that lucky. She stretched forth her right hand to him for a handshake and with a coy smile, she replied, “Diana Braulio” He took her hand in his and took it to his lips before placing a soft kiss on the back of her hand, “It is a pleasure you meet a beauty like you Diana”, he said. Bianca observed that his voice was low and it had a mild effect on her, sending sensual shivers down her spines which she covered up by keeping a pacifying smile on her face. She had never had to talk with her target before so this experience was unnerving for her, she preferred to have no close encounter with her targets what-so-ever. “I believe this is not our first meeting though”, he continued and Bianca quietly prayed to God that he was not the chatty type, she would not be able to bear it if he were and might actually dam the consequences and blow his brains out where he sat, but she was a tad-bit curious on where else they had met. She was very sure she had concealed her face in the elevator and while she was going out and Me. Luca probably took her silence for curiosity and continued. ‘It was not formal but the elevator meeting was enough to leave a lasting impression”, he said with a smile as he leaned back in his chair. “Spend the night with me” Bianca was taken aback by how bold and crass he was, she felt slightly insulted at how cheap he thought she was and suddenly felt the urge to kill him indeed. She opened her purse and pulled out a red lipstick and reapplied it slowly on her lips with the intent of getting his attention drawn to her lips, and she succeeded. She then stood up and walked towards him and bent down, stared deeply into his dark eyes then gave him a deep kiss which he quickly reciprocated by sucking on her lips softly but she pulled out before it got intense before whispering into his ears, “No, Signore”, before walking away and leaving a mesmerized Luca. Few steps after, she mumbled to herself, “that was easy” and inwardly congratulating herself for the completion of that job. Now all she had to do is wait a couple of minutes so the poison from the lipstick kiss would kick in. by the next morning when the news of his death would be everywhere, she would go and get her money and probably leave Boston for a while. She made her way past the crowd of people at the bar and out of the door of the bar, she got her car keys and drove off but not too quickly to avoid any suspicion when the surveillance tapes are being searched. She drove back to the hotel and quickly packed her bags and prepared to check out of the hotel the next day before she went into the bathroom and prepared for her beauty sleep. She woke up the next morning early as usual, did her morning exercise routines that consisted of push-ups, planks and other indoor exercises. She had a strong urge to check the news tabs to see the accomplishment of her last mission but decided to exercise self-control and restrain herself until later in the day, so after her morning exercise, she took her bathe and prepared for the day. She dressed in a simple sweat pant and long tank top and packed her hair up in a ponytail before heading out of her room to the breakfast area with her phone in her hand. She had finally given herself reprieve and allowed her to check what was going on in the social world but still no news of Mr. Luca’s death and that confused her but she decided that maybe his family wanted to keep the news of the media. She quickly called her informant and he picked up on the second call. “New news?” she asked briefly to avoid any one who might be eavesdropping to be unaware of the conversation they were having. “Only that he was seen last night entering and leaving The Opal”. “How did he leave The Opal last night?” she asked confused but waited to hear her informant tell her it was in a body bag. “With the car he came in”. “Ok, thank you”, she replied briskly and ended the call. Surely, the poison must have taken effect on him after he got home so there was no need for her to worry, she thought to herself when she suddenly felt a presence behind her. She put her phone in her pocket and folded her fists, ready for a fight, before turning around to have a proper look at who the unfortunate stalker was. She turned around and almost lost her balance when she saw a familiar face staring at her with a smile. “Luca Vincenzo?” she whispered, her voice laced in surprise. She could not believe that this man was alive and standing before her regardless of how successful last night’s murder mission had been. It couldn’t be!

    Shortly after Diana Braulio had kissed him and left, Luca stood up and went to his VVIP suite where he was to meet with a gang lord that flew in from Los Angeles. “You are late Mr. Luca. I do not appreciate lateness”, the gang lord said without standing up to show respect “I had business to attend to but let us get down to our own business immediately”, Luca replied before pouring himself a drink. “When should I expect my shipment from LA?” “It will arrive in a week’s time”, the visitor said. “I’m here to conclude the business transaction” Luca sat down at his chair behind his table, he suddenly felt very dizzy but he knew he had to control himself to avoid looking weak in front of his business partner. “You really did not have to fly all the way down here to conclude a transaction. I will wire the money as soon as I get my goods.” Luca head started swimming and he knew he had to leave immediately and get back to his suite, he knew he had been poisoned but he could not think about how it happened. “I am leaving, our business would be concluded by next week then. Have a lovely flight home”, Luca said as he walked out of the suite and immediately drove out with his car back to the hotel. “Key card! Now!” he yelled at the reception even before he reached the counter and the scared young brunette scurried to get the key card and had it on the counter before he finally reached it. He picked it from the counter and cursed the fact that he had forgotten his antidote bottle for poison at the suite. Once he opened the door and got in, he jammed it shut before he scrambled to his weaponry suitcase and upturned everything in search for the small jar of antidote. “Where is that fucking bottle?”, he cursed at no one in particular as he used his hands to pat around in search of it because he had already started losing 80 to 90% of his sight. He finally found the jar and popped it open then turn the entire content into his mouth before he slumped on the bed and became unconscious. The next morning, he woke up really early and although the after effect of the poison still lingered, he found himself ready for work before 8am as usual. He thought carefully on who and how he got poisoned and although he was not completely sure, he had a strong gut feeling that the mysterious woman named Diana Braulio had something up her sleeve and may have poisoned him somehow. He made a call and it got answered within seconds. “Send me the footage of yesterday’s floor. Send it to my email and send me the room number and what you know of one of the guests by name Diana Braulio” He ended the call and within seconds, he had a pop-up notification of a new mail which he quickly opened. He went through the footage of the previous night and saw Diana (Bianca) stroll back to her room calmly, it did not look like she had something to hide. He quicky sent the video to another contact of his and the very scanty detail that was provided by the hotel with hope something could come out of that. “I have sent an attachment to you, get back to me on what you have”, he said to the receiver of the call then ended the call immediately. He decided to go downstairs for breakfast, he knew he had to go back to the Vincenzo house soon but he wanted to relax a bit before he gets stuck with the reality of getting married. As if the family business was not enough, his father had deemed it fit to add a loveless marriage to the lists of his problems. He dressed in comfy slacks and shirt and stepped out of his room and into the elevator, a couple of minutes later he was down at the entrance of the breakfast hall when his attention was caught by the woman in sweat pants and high ponytail in front of him. ‘Damn!’, he thought, ‘this woman was hot even in ordinary outfits like tank tops and sweat pants.’ He could not get his eyes off the back of her exposed neck that was begging to be marked and given hickeys. He was about to call her name when she turned around and face him but he noticed that her guard had been up, her fist folded and her stance had widened just enough for her to comfortably throw a swinging punch. She was an avid fighter in disguise and that made his suspicion even greater. “Luca Vincenzo”, she said and Luca saw he struggle to hide her surprise, “you startled me”. “I am absolutely sorry about that Miss Diana”, Luca replied, “but are you trying to kill me by any chance?”, he asked subtly in a form of a tease but she had already regained composure of her emotion and if she was shocked at his question, she hide it perfectly behind a pleasing smile before turning around to head into the breakfast section. “What do you mean Sir Luca? I would never try such”, she replied in a cheery voice as she made her way to the buffet stand and filled her plate with bacon and steaming devilled eggs and grabbed a glass of freshly squeezed apple juice then headed towards a sit. Luca followed with a plate of toast, avocado and bacons and a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice before taking a seat by her side. “Looking so beautiful this early morning even in sweat pants…you put models to shame”, he said and before she could reply, his phone pinged with a message that change his countenance. His suspicion had been proven right but at that moment, Luca was thinking of how he could get her to follow him back to his suite for questioning. He needed to know why she wanted him dead but now he knew she was dangerous; he was sure not to let his guard down again. “How about we take this breakfast up to my suite?”, Luca said with a coy smile as he put down his phone but she forked a piece of egg and chewed slowly on it before she looked up at him again. “What exactly do you keep in your room that you are always inviting me to it?” she replied with a soft, sly smile. “Why don’t you come and find out Miss Diana, or should I say Bianca Salvatore?”

    Bianca’s heart skipped a beat at the sound of her real name. Her fork froze mid-air, a piece of the egg she was eating was left dangling. She forced herself to chew slowly, as she kept thinking fast. How did he find out? She had thought that she was so careful. Her alias, Diana Braulio, was the best she has ever used or so she thought. She swallowed the bite and set her fork down, her expression calm but she could hear her pulse sounding in her ears. “Bianca Salvatore?” she repeated, bending her head slightly as if she was amused. “I’m sorry you’ve mistaken me for someone else, signore Vincenzo.” Luca leaned back into his chair, his dark eyes shone with amusement and something sharper, something scary maybe, danger! “Oh, I don’t think so,” he said, his voice low and smooth, like a soft bed linen. “You see, I have a very good memory for faces. And names. Especially when they belong to someone who tried to kill me.” Bianca’s stomach rumbled as she was uneasy at this point, but she kept her face neutral. She couldn’t afford to panic now. “That’s a heavy accusation,” she said lightly, picking up her glass of apple juice. “Do you often accuse women of trying to kill you, or am I just special?” Luca chuckled, a deep sound that sent a shiver down her spine, and made her want to puke. “You’re definitely special, mia bella assassina (my beautiful assassin). But let’s not play games. I know who you are. And I know why you’re here.” Bianca took a sip of her juice, trying so hard to keep her cool. She had two options: deny everything and hope he didn’t have enough evidence to act, or admit the truth and try to negotiate her way out of this mess. Neither option was ideal, but she had to choose quick enough. “Fine,” she said, setting her glass down and facing him directly while maintaining eye contact. “You’re right. I’m Bianca Salvatore. But if you think I’m going to apologize for trying to kill you, you’re sorely mistaken.” She said without realizing she actually sounded scared. Luca’s lips curved into a smirk. “I wouldn’t expect anything less from someone with your reputation. But here’s the thing, Bianca, you failed. And now you’re in my world. My rules and only my rules apply here. Le mie regole e solo le mie regole valgono qui.” Bianca leaned forward, her elbows on the table, her voice dropping to a whisper. “And what exactly are your rules, Ragazzo?” He replicated her posture, his face inches from hers. “Rule number one: you don’t get to walk away. Rule number two: you work for me now.” She laughed, a sharp, but bitter sound. “Work for you? You think I would ever work for the man I was hired to kill?” She was now gradually settling back into the conversation. “I don’t think you are in any position to refuse but I like your spirit and boldness, I appreciate such boldness only when it is on my side”. He stood up and poured himself a glass of the juice she was drinking before sitting down again and took his time to sip the drink while looking at her with a curios smile on his face. “I do want you on my side though Miss Bianca so I will make additions to that offer” “What exactly is this addition?” Bianca asked, more skeptical about the whole bargaining. “It is simple and should favor you. I will delete your records you put in so much stress to hide, it will be as though Bianca Salvatore, the hired assassin with a good record never existed” “Now why would I be happy that you want to delete my hard-earned reputation?” “Well, it seemed to be that you went extra miles to have that record deleted…at the very least, I will make sure the history of your childhood and movements through various foster home are gone. You and I know you did some pretty bad things growing up”, Luca said with a sinister smile “I am still waiting to hear what exactly you want from me”, Bianca said, cutting straight to the chase. “Okay then… this is the bargain, for the sum of $1,000,000,000 and a clean record and well…your life, you have to kill who sent you and you would also have to marry me” “What?” Bianca had never been that surprised in her entire life. At this point she was on her feet. “Marry you…what do you want from me exactly Signore Luca?, I can’t marry you”. She said with utmost disgust as she sat back down. “You don’t have a choice,” he said, his tone hardening. “You see, I could have you killed right now. Or worse, handed you over to my men, who would make sure you regretted ever crossing me. But I’m offering you a way out. A deal.” She stared at him, her mind racing. It was a dangerous proposition, but it also seemed as her only way out. If she refused, she was dead. If she accepted, she’d be trading one target for another and putting herself in even greater danger. But at least she’d have a chance to survive. “And if I say no?” she asked, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. Luca’s smile faded, his expression turning cold. “Then it would be obvious that you have not been listening to me all along or that you’re just intentionally ignorant” he responded in the deepest voice he has used all morning. “How many times do I have to tell you that you don’t get too choose here?” Bianca held his gaze for a long moment, weighing her options. “On one condition” Luca raised an eyebrow. “You’re not exactly in a position to make demands.” “Humor me,” she said, her tone firm. “I want my complete payment before I complete the job” Luca studied her for a moment, then waved his head slowly. “No at least half payment should suffice. But if you double-cross me, I’ll kill you and everybody you’ve ever known on this earth” Bianca smirked. “Noted. Now, if I may ask, why do you want to marry me?” “It’s perfect,” Luca said, clearly enjoying her reaction. “My father’s been on my neck about finding a wife. If I show up with you, it will buy me sometime… and keep you close where I can keep an eye on you.” Bianca stared at him, her mind reeling. “You can’t be serious.” “Deadly,” Luca said, his smirk widening. “Besides, it’s not like you have a choice.” She opened her mouth to argue, but he cut her off. “You wanted a condition? This is mine. You play the part of my loving fiancée, and I’ll make sure your records disappear and pay you heavily, while also keeping you alive, what more do you want?” Bianca clenched her fists under the table, her nails digging into her palms. She hated this. Hated him. But she had no other options, it was this or death, although this could also get her killed. Luca’s smile was triumphant. “Good. Now, finish your breakfast. We have a lot to discuss.” Bianca reluctantly picked up her fork, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and maybe completing the mission of killing Luca after all. But for now, she was trapped in Luca’s game. And she had to play along. As she took a bite of her egg, Luca’s phone rang, breaking the heavy compulsory silence. He glanced at the screen, his expression unreadable. “Not now,” he muttered, sending the call to voicemail. Luca stood, his chair scraping against the floor. “Enough chit-chat,” he said, his voice crisp. “We have work to do.” Bianca’s heart sank. What did he have planned for her? And how could she possibly get out of this alive? As Luca gestured for her to follow him, Bianca pushed back her chair, her mind racing with possibilities. She had to think fast, had to come up with a plan to outsmart Luca and escape or maybe even kill him.

    In the days that followed, Bianca struggled with her decision. The more time she spent with Luca, the more complex her feelings became. He was charming and ruthless, but there was a vulnerability to him that she hadn’t anticipated. Their dinners became a routine, filled with laughter, shared stories, and an undeniable chemistry. But every moment of intimacy felt like a betrayal of her mission. She was supposed to be plotting his death, yet here she was, becoming entwined in his life. One evening, as they strolled through a quiet park, Luca turned to her, his expression serious. “I can sense something is off. You’re holding back. What are you hiding?” Bianca’s heart raced. She had to tread carefully. “I’m just adjusting to this world, Luca. It’s not easy for someone like me.” He stopped walking and faced her, his gaze intense. “I’m not just a mafia leader; I’m a man who values honesty. If you want to be part of this, you need to trust me.” She swallowed hard, knowing that trust was a fragile thing. “I want to, but my past is complicated.” “Then let me in,” he urged, his voice low and earnest. “I can help you.” The offer hung in the air, a lifeline she desperately wanted to grasp. But as she looked into his eyes, she knew that revealing her true identity would shatter the connection they had built. “I need time,” she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. Luca nodded, his expression softening. “Take all the time you need. Just know that I’m here.” As the days turned into weeks, Bianca found herself caught in a web of emotions. She was falling for Luca, and the longer she stayed, the harder it became to fulfill her mission. One evening, as they sat in his penthouse, Bianca felt a surge of desperation. She had to make a choice. “Luca,” she began, biting her lip, “I need to tell you something important.” He looked up, concern etched on his face. “What is it?” She hesitated, her heart pounding. “I’ve been hired to kill you.” The silence that followed felt suffocating. Luca’s expression hardened, and for a moment, she feared she had lost him completely. “Why should I believe you?” he asked, his voice cold. “Because I’m standing here, telling you the truth,” she replied, tears welling in her eyes. “I could have just done it and walked away, but I didn’t. I didn’t want to.” His gaze softened slightly, but suspicion lingered. “Why?” “Because I’m starting to care about you,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “This wasn’t supposed to happen.” Luca’s eyes narrowed, a mix of anger and confusion crossing his features. “So you think you can just walk away from this? From me?” “I don’t know!” she exclaimed, frustration spilling over. “I didn’t plan for any of this. I didn’t plan to fall for you.” He stepped closer, his eyes searching hers. “And what do you want now?” The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken possibilities. “I want to stay,” she whispered, “but I need to know if you can trust me.” Luca took a step back, his expression conflicted. “Trust is hard to come by in my world. You’ve put me in a difficult position.” “I know,” she replied, her heart racing. “But I promise I’ll do whatever it takes to prove myself.” He studied her, the tension between them palpable. “Then let’s make it a game. If you can prove your loyalty, maybe I’ll reconsider.” Bianca felt a mix of relief and dread. She was in deeper than she had ever intended, yet part of her was exhilarated by the challenge. Luca was offering her a path, albeit a dangerous one. “How do I prove my loyalty?” she asked, her voice steady despite the uncertainty swirling inside her. Luca leaned back, a calculating look in his eyes. “You’ll need to help me uncover the traitors in my organization. I have my suspicions, but I need someone I can trust to dig deeper.” Bianca hesitated, knowing that this could lead her further into his world. “And if I refuse?” “Then you walk away,” he replied, his tone unyielding. “But know that walking away means turning your back on what we have.” The weight of his words pressed down on her. She was torn between her mission and the undeniable connection they shared. “Alright,” she agreed, steeling herself. “I’ll help.” Luca’s expression shifted, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face. “Good. We’ll start with the men closest to me. I need you to gather information discreetly.” As the days passed, Bianca found herself deep in the underbelly of the mafia world. She shadowed Luca, observing his interactions with his men, noting their behaviors, and piecing together a web of deceit. Each encounter felt like a dance on a razor’s edge. She was both hunter and hunted, and the thrill of the chase awakened something within her. Yet, the deeper she got, the harder it became to separate her feelings for Luca from her mission. One night, as they reviewed the information she had gathered, Luca leaned closer, his breath warm against her skin. “You’re doing well, Diana. I knew I could count on you.” The compliment sent sparks through her, and for a moment, she forgot the danger looming over them. “Thank you,” she replied, her voice barely a whisper. He studied her, his expression serious. “But I need to know if you’re truly committed to this. Loyalty can’t be half-hearted.” Bianca took a deep breath, her heart racing. “I’m all in, Luca. I want to help you.” A flicker of something—trust, perhaps—passed between them. “Then let’s make this official,” he said, pulling a small pendant from his pocket. “Wear this. It signifies our bond and your commitment to our cause.” She took the pendant, a silver chain with a small insignia that represented the La Mano Nera. It was a symbol of loyalty, and as she slipped it around her neck, she felt the weight of her decision settle over her. “I won’t let you down,” Bianca promised, determination flooding her veins. Luca smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. “I believe you. Together, we’ll uncover the truth and protect what’s ours.”

    The Pasquale estate was a huge luxurious mansion in the heart of Philadelphia, its beauty an evidence of the family’s power and wealth. The mansion had beautifully carved stone walls, large windows, and a stunning garden that was always well maintained. The gardens were always maintained, the halls adorned with priceless art, and the air was always filled with a weak scent of expensive cigars and old money. Adriana Pasquale stood by the long windows of her bedroom, her pale blue eyes were fixated on the garden directly below her bedroom. The soft glow of the moon shone on the carefully cut hedges and blooming roses, creating a peaceful atmosphere. She looked very quiet and peaceful but Adriana’s mind was far from peaceful. Her heart skipped every time she glanced at the clock on the wall. It was almost midnight, and she knew he would come. Marco DeLuca. A highly rated member of La Mano Nera, and Luca Vincenzo’s most trusted lieutenant. He was tall, lean and muscular young man with an athletic build. His contoured features and strong jawline made him look even more handsome. His appearance was striking, perfectly combining charm with a dangerous edge. He was quite an ambitious man who felt he could achieve a lot for himself, yet remained loyal, and fiercely protective of the Vincenzo family. The thought of him alone always sent shivers down her spine. He was everything she ever wanted. Warm, attentive, and passionate. Marco’s eyes burned with a fire that made her feel alive. Every time he looked at her, she felt like she was the only person in the world. Their affair had started innocently and unexpectedly enough, an unplanned encounter in the gardens one evening when she had been crying over the death of her mother. Marco had comforted her, and one thing had led to another which brought them to where they were currently. A soft knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts and back to reality. Adriana’s heart skipped multiple beats and she stood up hastily and hurried to the door, her silk nightgown kept swishing around her ankles. She opened it just enough to peep from, and there he was…Marco, his dark hair slightly trimmed, his green eyes filled with longing of her. “You came,” she whispered, struggling to get her voice which had a trembling mix of relief and excitement. “I told you I would,” Marco replied, his voice lower than Adriana’s. He stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind him. The moment the lock clicked, Adriana threw herself into his arms, her lips meeting his in a desperate kiss. Marco’s arms wrapped tightly around her, holding her close as they kissed. Marco’s hands caressed her body gently. He kept pulling her closer as if he was trying to push her into his own body. “I’ve missed you,” Adriana murmured against his lips, her fingers gently pulling his hair. “It’s been too long.” “I know,” Marco replied, his breath warm against her skin. “But we have to be very careful. If anyone finds out we could be in real trouble and you know it” “I don’t care,” Adriana interrupted, her voice fierce. “I can’t keep pretending, Marco. I can’t keep living this lie. Luca doesn’t love me. He never will. He has never thought of me in that sense I’m very sure. But you… you make me feel like I’m something.” “You know I love you so much, and I can never love Luca” Marco covered the sides of her face in his hands, his expression softening. “You are worth everything, Adriana. More than you may even know.” Their lips met again, the kiss was deeper than the previous ones, as the world outside faded away in their mind. For a moment, it was just the two of them, lost in each other. But reality was never far away… “Knock knock” A soft knock on the door made them both freeze, their hearts pounding together. Adriana’s eyes widened in panic as she stood there, her mind kept racing and she was very confused. “Who is it?” she called out, trying to keep her voice steady. “It’s me, Adriana,” came the voice of her father, Matteo Pasquale. “I need to speak with you.” Adriana’s stopped at that instant. She glanced at Marco, who was already on moving back slowly, his expression grim. He increased his pace, grabbing his jacket that he had dropped on the couch before slipping into the closet. Adriana smoothed her hair and took a deep breath before opening the door. “Father,” she said, forcing a smile. “What are you doing here so late?” Matteo’s sharp eyes scanned the room, his gaze lingering as if he was looking for something or… someone before settling his gaze on his daughter. “You’ve been acting strange lately, Adriana. Tutti bene? (Is everything alright?)” Adriana’s heart raced, but she kept her expression calm. “I’m fine, Father. Just… tired. It’s been a long day.” Matteo studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nodded, though his eyes still held a hint of suspicion. “Very well. Remember, you’re to marry Luca in a few months. It’s important that you focus on your duties to the family, ricorda, la famiglia viene prima.” Adriana’s stomach rumbled at the reminder, but she nodded. “I know, Father. I won’t let you down.” Matteo gave her a nod before turning to leave. “Buona notte, Adriana.” (Goodnight Adriana) “Buona notte, Padre.,” she replied, closing the door behind him. She leaned against it, her legs shaking as she tried to steady her breathing. Marco came out from the closet, his expression tense. “That was too close.” Adriana nodded, her eyes filling with tears. “I can’t do this anymore, Marco. I can’t keep living like this.” Marco crossed over to the part of the room where she stood, and pulled her into his arms. “We’ll figure something out,” he promised, though his voice sounded unsure . “We have to.” As Marco slipped out of Adriana’s room, he didn’t notice the shadowy figure watching from the end of the hall. The figure lingered for a moment before disappearing into the darkness…

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302712”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Mated To The Rejected Omega

    REJECTED ELENA’S POV My world dissolved into a blurry mess, the tears gathering in my eyes, hot and heavy. I tried to blink them back, but it was useless. The hopelessness wrapped around me, suffocating, crushing every shred of faith I had left. “You’re hurting me, Liam” I gasped, my voice barely more than a whisper. Pain throbbed in my head, but it was nothing compared to the ache that was tearing me apart inside. “When did I ever say I cared?” he growled, his tone colder than I’d ever heard it. He yanked his trousers on, his movements jerky and impatient. My breath hitched in my throat, my chest tight. “If you didn’t care about me, then why did you take away my innocence?” My voice broke as I asked the question. I needed answers, anything to make sense of this. But his face remained impassive, utterly devoid of remorse. He didn’t flinch, didn’t soften. There was nothing there…no regret, no connection. This was the man who was supposed to be my best friend. My mate. I trusted him. “Spare me the theatrics” He scoffed, waving me off dismissively. “You’ve always wanted me, always throwing yourself at me. Don’t act like you didn’t.” His words felt like my heart shattering, leaving me breathless. “That’s not true! And you know it!” I shot back, my voice rising with the surge of anger. Before I could react, his hand flew across my cheek. The sharp sting of his slap made my head whip to the side. I stared at him, shocked, my skin burning where he struck me. “Liam…” My voice trembled. “I won’t go easy on you next time you raise your voice at me” He warned seething, his tone low and dangerous. “Pathetic, wolfless Omega” He spat, storming out of the room without a backward glance. And just like that, he was gone. I crumpled to the floor, my legs too weak to hold me up. The tears flowed freely now, no matter how hard I tried to stop them. Why? Why is this happening to me? I choked back a sob, swiping at my wet cheeks with shaking hands. Liam was just angry, right? He was joking. He had to be joking. _____________ I glanced at the clock and a scoff drew out of my mouth involuntarily, It wasn’t even 2 p.m yet. Why was this day dragging on forever? Pulling myself off the bed, I stumbled to the bathroom. The pain between my legs was still sharp, and no matter how many times I tried to wash my private part, the pain away, it still wouldn’t subside. This would be the fifth time I showered today, but I didn’t care. I needed to feel clean. My mind drifted to Liam and I felt a lump form up in my throat. Maybe if I went to see him, things would be better. Liam would have calmed down by now. Besides, he’s never been violent with me before. I’m sure he must’ve been upset, angry about something else. Maybe I was just… bad in bed? The thought made my stomach churn, but I needed to know. I turned off the water and grabbed a towel, drying myself slowly. My body felt heavy, still, I had to go see him. Maybe things could go back to normal. I grabbed some clothes, put them on and headed out. ‘Liam loves me…he did!’ I kept reassuring myself. “Stanley, hurry!” a girl’s voice cut through the air, pulling me from my thoughts. I stepped outside and noticed the entire pack moving in the same direction. Something was happening. Without thinking, I joined the crowd, trailing behind them. The pack was buzzing with energy, people whispering and glancing around with anticipation. A meeting? What could it be about? Then, I saw him—Liam, standing at the front. His eyes scanned the crowd until they landed on me, and for a fleeting moment, a sly smile curled on his lips. He doesn’t hate me, I thought, my heart lifting. He was just angry. My lips twitched into a small smile, but it faded the moment he spoke. “Good day, young Alpha!” The pack chorused. Liam’s deep voice rang out, commanding everyone’s attention. “I hope the pack is doing well, because you all need to brace yourselves for my announcement.” I watched him closely, my pulse quickening. An announcement? “I’m marking today as my mating ceremony” He said, his voice strong and sure. My heart skipped a beat. He was going to mark me. But before I could process it, he continued. “Maria Broodwing, come on board.” My world tilted. I could barely register the name. Maria? Slowly, I turned my head, just in time to see her striding confidently toward him. Her chin was held high, her smile smug. She’d always acted like she was better than everyone, always bragging about how she would be Luna someday and I hope Liam isn’t gonna do that. She wasn’t supposed to be his mate. I was. “She will be my new mate,” Liam declared. The words struck me like a dagger, twisting in my chest. The air seemed to leave my lungs. Everything I thought I knew crumbled in that moment—eight years of friendship, every promise, every whispered word of love. Lies. All of it. “Elena Darkwood, step up.” I froze. Slowly, I lifted my gaze to meet his. There was no warmth, no love. Only mockery. “I’m announcing that Elena Darkwood is my mate, but I will not accept her. She might have been my friend, but I will never make a wolfless Omega my Luna.” I felt my heart break, shattering into pieces. But I couldn’t let him see me cry. Not here. Not now. “I, Liam Hemsworth, the future Alpha of this pack, hereby re—” “Hold it, Liam” I cut him off, my voice steady even as my heart splintered. “Let me do you the favor.” I took a deep breath, willing myself not to falter. “I, Elena Darkwood, reject you, Liam Hemsworth, as my mate and cut off any mating bond between us.” The crowd murmured in shock, but I didn’t care. Maria’s eyes gleamed with triumph. Liam smirked, his voice cold. “I, Liam Hemsworth, accept your rejection.” And just like that, the bond between us snapped, leaving nothing but emptiness in its wake. “I banish myself from this pack” I added, my voice firmer now. “I sever all connections and ties with this pack, its leaders, its Alpha and its future Alpha.” Liam’s expression hardened. The look on his face says it all, he definitely wasn’t expecting my declaration. “You’ll become a rogue, a wolfless Omega. Is that what you want? To add misery to your already pathetic existence?” I smiled faintly, feeling a strange sense of power wash over me. “I’d rather be a rogue than live under a worthless Alpha like you.” His face twisted with anger, but I didn’t stay to watch him explode. Without another word, I turned and walked away from the pack, leaving everything and everyone behind.

    THE RESCUE ELENA’S POV I made my way home to grab my things. Every step I took felt heavier as the announcement echoed in the distance. “I hereby make Maria Broodwing my mate and the future Luna of this pack” Liam’s voice carried, and though I had already left, I could still hear him. I wanted to collapse, to let the pain swallow me whole. But I wouldn’t. None of them deserved my tears. Not after what they did. Grabbing my luggage, I took one last glance at the house I once called home. A surge of anger and sadness twisted inside me, but I pushed it down. Anywhere was better than here. Anywhere far from that traitor. ____ The sky was getting darker and darker, signifying the approaching night. Trees surrounded me in every direction, their branches twisting like skeletal hands reaching for the sky. I must’ve crossed the borders by now and would be in the rogue territory. The main thought of it made my blood run cold. I pray I don’t run into one. Besides I was now a rogue too, maybe they’d leave me alone since I no longer belonged to a pack. Or maybe they’d hunt me down. The thought made me take another gulp of nothing but my saliva, swallowing hard. Suddenly, a low growl sliced through the quiet air and my heart stopped beating, my spirit flying out of my body. I spun around, and there it was—a wolf, eyes gleaming with hunger. It was a rogue, just like me. But unlike me, it was ready to attack. My breath hitched. Fear clawed at me as I took a step back, my feet feeling like lead. Sweat trickled down the back of my neck, and my pulse quickened. I was alone. Defenseless. The wolf’s growl deepened, and before I could react, it lunged at me. I screamed, stumbling backward, the world spinning as I hit the ground. My limbs tangled in the underbrush, and I braced myself for the bite. But it never came. A blur of black shot out from the shadows, slamming into the rogue with a force that shook the earth beneath me. Another wolf, larger and more dangerous, had intercepted my attacker. The two clashed, their snarls ripping through the air like thunder. I watched, frozen, as the black wolf’s savage precision tore into the rogue. The fight was brutal, the constant chattering of teeth and claws feeling the air, but it was over in seconds. The rogue whimpered, limping off into the darkness, leaving the black wolf victorious. My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath. The black wolf turned toward me, its piercing gaze locking onto mine. Something about those eyes felt familiar, though I couldn’t place it. They held a dangerous intensity, a power that sent a chill through me. He took a step closer, and I scrambled to my feet, my heart pounding. Friend or foe? I couldn’t tell. The wolf’s form began to shift, bones cracking and reshaping until a man stood before me. Tall, muscular, and every bit as intimidating as the beast he had just been. His dark eyes locked onto mine, cold and unreadable. My gaze trailed down, and despite me cautioning myself, my cheeks flushed. He was… impressive. I quickly snapped my eyes back to his face, mortified at where my thoughts had wandered. “Who are you?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He regarded me with an emotionless gaze, not saying a word for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he growled low in his throat, pulling me from my daze. “Oliver.” My eyes widened immediately, Oliver, the Alpha of the Full Moon Pack. His reputation preceded him—fierce and ruthless, brave and nonchalant. And now, here he stood, towering over me. “Thank you” I managed, my voice shaking. “You… you saved me.” Oliver’s lips curled into a sneer. “What’s a wolfless omega doing out here, alone?” The disdain in his voice cut deep. I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, trying to stand tall despite the sting of his words. “I was banished. I have nowhere else to go.” His gaze swept over me, cold. “A rogue omega. Pathetic.” My chest tightened, but I refused to break down. Not in front of him. I’d shed enough tears for Liam. I wasn’t about to show my weakness to another Alpha. “I’m not weak” I protested, though my voice sounded more fragile than I intended. “I can take care of myself.” Oliver’s dark eyes gleamed as he pulled out a bag from behind a tree. “Is that so?” Without another word, he began dressing, pulling on a pair of boxers and trousers. I tried to avert my gaze, but curiosity got the best of me. My cheeks heated as I quickly looked away, feeling embarrassed and ridiculous. He must’ve noticed because when I finally glanced back, he was smirking. My face burned even more. Once fully dressed, he slung the bag over his shoulder and turned to leave without another word. “Wait!” I called, panic creeping into my voice as the growl of another wolf echoed in the distance. Maybe rudeness wasn’t the best approach. I ran after him, my feet slipping on the uneven ground. “Please, wait!” Oliver stopped abruptly, spunning to face me. His eyes were blazing with fury, and I instantly regretted calling out to him. My legs trembled under his gaze, and I forced myself to stand my ground. “I need help.” For a long moment, I thought he might walk away, leaving me alone in the dark. But then, he let out a long, frustrated sigh. “Follow me” He ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I’ll take you to my pack.” Relief washed over me, and I hurried after him, struggling to match his long strides. As we walked, I couldn’t help but steal glances at him.. Soon, the dense trees thinned, and the Full Moon Pack’s territory stretched before us. Wolves moved about, their eyes wary as they noticed Oliver leading a stranger into their midst. I felt the weight of their gazes but kept my head down, not wanting to attract any more attention. He led me to a small, isolated room on the outskirts of the territory. “You can stay here” He said, his voice cold. “But don’t expect any special treatment. You’re just an omega.” I nodded silently, stepping into the small, barren room. Loneliness settled over me as I looked around. The cold air nipped at my skin, and the unfamiliar surroundings only heightened my sense of isolation. I missed the familiarity of my old pack—no matter how much it hurt to admit. I missed Liam. But I’d never go back. Not after what he did. I lay down on the makeshift bed, exhaustion weighing heavy on me. A cold breeze slipped through the cracks in the walls, sending a shiver down my spine. Something felt off—like I was being watched. My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again.

    BETRAYAL AND FEAR My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again. I gulped down hard, taking a deep breath afterwards, trying to steady myself. Just then, something sharp yanked my hair, and I was violently pulled backward. The ground rushed up to meet me, and I hit it with a painful thud. I gasped, a cry escaping my lips as I instinctively reached for my head. I twisted to see who had attacked me, and there she was—a girl with fiery eyes and an expression filled with hatred. Before I could scramble to my feet, she grabbed my hair again, yanking my head painfully backward, her fingers like claws digging into my scalp. “Who the hell are you?” She spat, her voice dripping with venom. “How dare you touch my Oliver?! You think you can have him? I’ll show you! I’ll kill you!” I flailed desperately, trying to pry her fingers from my hair, but her grip was too strong. The pain was searing, and all I could do was cry out. “I don’t even know him! I swear, I’m no one! Why would I snatch Oliver from you? You can have him…he’s all yours!” My words came out in a frantic rush, my only hope that she would let go. I didn’t care who Oliver was to her or why she was so possessive—I just wanted her to stop pulling my hair. Her face twisted with rage, and I could feel her fingers tighten even more. “Liar! You’ve been plotting this all along, haven’t you? You think you can sneak into our pack and steal him from me?!” “I don’t want him!” I yelled, my voice cracking with the pain. “I swear!” Just as I thought she might tear my scalp off, a deep, commanding voice cut through the air. “What’s going on here?” Her grip loosened instantly, and I collapsed to the ground, my breath coming in ragged gasps. I looked up, dazed, to see the Oliver, I was almost killed for. The girl’s demeanor shifted instantly, and she backed away, her hands trembling slightly. “Oliver…” She murmured, her voice suddenly soft and pitiful. Oliver moved toward us, his gaze flicking between the girl and me, but I could see his attention was focused on her. “Hailey” He growled, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. “You know how much I hate repeating myself, so you better start speaking.” Hailey swallowed hard, visibly shaken. “I…I saw her” She stammered. “I saw her sneaking into the pack. I’m sure she’s a spy sent by the rogues.” Oliver’s eyes narrowed, and I could feel his stares swallowing me up as it shifted to me. My heart pounded in my chest, terror coursing through my veins. “She’s not a spy,” he snapped, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “I brought her here myself.” Hailey’s face twisted with a mix of shock and anger, but she quickly masked it with a gasp, feigning surprise. “She told you that right? But what if she’s lying? What if the rogues sent her to infiltrate our pack?” “They didn’t” Oliver growled, his patience clearly wearing thin. “She was being attacked by them when I found her. I saved her.” I watched as Hailey’s expression darkened, but she quickly covered it with an exaggerated look of concern. “But what if that’s exactly what they wanted you to think? What if it’s all a plan to get her into the pack, to spy on us for information?” Oliver’s jaw clenched, his fists curling at his sides as he glared at Hailey. “Enough.” Hailey flinched, her expression going sober “I never knew you’d bend your own rules, Alpha,” she said, her voice dripping with manipulative sweetness. “Allowing a rogue into our pack without a proper check. Are you really willing to risk the safety of the pack?” I saw Oliver’s face darken, his muscles tensing as his fury rose. He turned his attention back to me, and I felt a cold dread settle in my stomach. “You’ll be watched closely” He snarled, his voice cold. “If I find anything suspicious, I’ll snap your head off myself and feed your body to the vampires. Do you understand?” My throat tightened, and I could only manage a nod. He let out a low growl, standing abruptly. “Good” With that, he stormed out of the cot, his footsteps heavy and full of anger. Hailey lingered for a moment, giving me a smug grin before she followed him, leaving me alone and trembling on the floor. I pulled my knees up to my chest, feeling my heart race uncontrollably. Fear coursed through my body like an unstoppable current, and I couldn’t hold back the tears that burned at the corners of my eyes. What was I supposed to do now? I should leave but I’ve got nowhere to go! I was trapped, surrounded by people who hated me, accused of things I didn’t even understand. And worse, I had somehow become the target of this mad girl’s obsession with her Alpha. I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. There was no escaping this. No running away. I had to survive, even if it meant enduring this torment. NEXT MORNING The door creaked open, startling me from my restless sleep. I looked up to see him Oliver standing in the doorway, his imposing figure blocking the light. His expression was cold and indifferent, as if the events from the night before hadn’t happened at all. “Get up,” he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion. “You have work to do.” Scrambling to my feet, I winced as my body protested from the hard floor I had slept on. My muscles ached, and the remnants of last night’s attack still stung. I trailed behind him, trying to match his brisk pace, but his strides were too long, too fast. Couldn’t he slow down for once? He led me to the edge of the grounds, where the warriors were already gathering for their morning drills. I could feel their eyes on me as we passed, whispers and murmurs trailing in our wake. I kept my head down, not daring to meet anyone’s gaze. “You’ll assist with the training today” Oliver said curtly, not sparing me a glance. I nodded silently, my mind buzzing with questions and anxiety. The fear from last night still gripped me tightly, but I forced myself to focus on what was in front of me. Lucas, one of the head warriors, signaled for me to follow his orders. As the morning passed, I did my best to keep up with the instructions, assisting where I could, though I knew I was being watched closely, but I didn’t know who it was. Just then I saw Hailey walking toward me with a slow clap. I froze. The memory of her assault flashed before my eyes, and my muscles tensed in fear. “Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy!

    “Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy! Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Just as I braced for the final blow, a familiar voice thundered across the training grounds. “Enough!” Oliver’s eyes burned with fury as he stormed toward us, his presence sending a wave of unease across the warriors nearby. They all stilled, watching him approach with fear. Hailey froze in place, her hand still raised as if preparing to strike me again. She quickly dropped it, her face paling as she realized Oliver had seen everything. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Oliver growled, his gaze locked on her. Hailey’s lips trembled as she stammered for an excuse. “I-I thought she was trying to…’” She stuttered trying to place in some words. “I was just…” “You think I’m blind?” Oliver cut her off, his voice dangerously low. He stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over her. “You know how much I hate being lied to, Hailey.” Hailey’s eyes widened, and she quickly dropped her gaze to the ground. “I’m sorry, Alpha” She whispered. “I didn’t mean…” “Get out of my sight” He groaned, cutting her off coldly. Without another word, Hailey scurried off, her face flushed with embarrassment. I could feel the other warriors’ eyes on me, their disdain heavy in the air, but none of them dared to approach. Oliver remained in front of me, his expression hard, unreadable. “Are you hurt?” he asked, his voice softer now, though I could still feel that commanding edge. I nodded slightly. “I’ll be fine” I muttered, though the pain was still fresh. He stared at me for a moment longer, then sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. “This isn’t going to be easy for you” He said, his tone almost resigned. “But if you want to stay, you’ll have to learn to defend yourself. I won’t always be there to stop them.” I swallowed hard, my throat tight. “I didn’t ask for any of this” I whispered. He glanced at me. “You didn’t,” he agreed quietly. “But you’re here now. And that means you’ll have to play by our rules.” I wasn’t sure if that was supposed to comfort me or make me more afraid. His hands slowly moved to my lips, sending me jolting out of my thought and then he cleaned off the blood, drawling down my lip with his thumb. I swallowed hard, staring at his actions. He locked his gaze on me and slowly licked the blood off his thumb, with his tongue. I swallowed hard staring at how sexy he looked doing that. All of a suddenly, I felt a rush of wind, my heart racing faster than necessary, my legs weakling, as if I’d wobble and fall to the floor anytime. Oliver’s face suddenly crippled into a frown, his eyes darkening as he stepped backwards, away from me. Just then I felt a silver lining shoot up in the sky. His lips parted open and the words that left his lips left me frozen. “Mate” My lips parted to say something but nothing came out. Oliver suddenly spun, turning his back to me, then said “Go clean yourself up immediately” I nodded even though I couldn’t see him and walked off. I wandered toward my room, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. Everything felt surreal. Could this really be happening? A second chance mate? I wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or terrified. Once inside, I made my way to the bathroom and quickly turned on the shower, hoping the hot water would calm my racing heart. It didn’t. No matter how long I stood there, letting the warmth cascade over me, I couldn’t shake the dread that clung to me. The water only washed over the surface—it couldn’t reach the storm brewing inside. I wrapped myself in a towel and sat on the edge of the bed, my mind swirling with everything that had been revealed. A second chance mate—something I never thought I’d have. It felt like the universe was offering me an opportunity to rewrite the painful chapters of my life. But Oliver… Oliver was… I let out a deep sigh. Would he reject me like Liam had? That thought sent a shiver down my spine, fear creeping into my chest. I tried to push it away, unwilling to let the pain of the past consume me again. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps approaching snapped me out of my thoughts. Before I could fully register it, the door swung open with a sharp bang. Oliver stood in the doorway, his eyes stormy, his presence overwhelming. The air in the room shifted, heavy with tension. His gaze fell on me, and I instinctively tightened my grip on the towel, feeling a sudden vulnerability under his intense stare. His aura—so commanding, so intimidating—made my heart race for reasons I didn’t fully understand. “Do you have a family?” His voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. I blinked, caught off guard by the question. It wasn’t what I expected. “No,” I said softly, my voice barely a whisper. “I don’t remember.” “Parents, relatives, uncles, auntd, guardians?” He listed, panting. My eyes shifted to his shirtless chest and i swallowed hard, he was making it hard to concentrate. “I don’t have any” I slowly took my gaze to the floor. For a moment, there was silence. Then, his face twisted with something cold, almost disdainful. He growled loudly and banged his hand hard against the desk, just next to my bed “You don’t remember?” He scoffed, the scorn in his tone unmistakable. “What do you even have to offer? A rogue with no pack, no family, no lineage worth mentioning.” His words hit me hard, each syllable driving deeper into my chest. The way he looked at me, like I was nothing—worthless—made my stomach churn. I bit down hard on my lip, fighting to keep the tears at bay. I wouldn’t let him see how much his words hurt. Not again. “I should reject you.” His voice was cold, distant and I felt my heart shatter. He took a step closer, his eyes burning with clear fury. “You’re nothing but trouble. A burden I don’t need.” Another rejection. The thought of it sent waves of pain through me, but I braced myself for it, preparing for the inevitable. Just like before. But then, something flickered in his eyes. But as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. His expression hardened, the brief moment of softness replaced with cold resolve. He stepped closer again, his presence consuming every inch of space between us. His scent filled my senses—a mix of pine and musk that made it impossible to think straight. “Stay away from me.” His voice was low, dangerous. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and stormed out, the door slamming shut behind him. For a moment, I stood there, frozen, his scent still lingering in the air. But then the weight of it all crashed down on me, and my legs gave way. I sank to the floor, my chest heaving as silent tears finally spilled over. I pressed my palms to my face, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to break free, but it was no use. The pain, the rejection—it was all too much. What was I supposed to do now?

    Elena’s pov Another rejection! Again! I lay down on my bed, tears filled eyes. I felt like the moon’s goodness had abandoned me. No wolf, family, friends, or even a single memory of my life before. I felt like trash, no scratch that, I am trash. Rejected by Liam and now Oliver. I guess I broke a record, the only wolf who was rejected twice in werewolf history. I tried to console myself but I ended up wetting my pillow as I cried myself to sleep. ******* I woke up with my head banging hard. I held my head trying to stabilize myself and check where I was. I looked around and I figured out I was in my room, still without clothes. I looked at the pillow that had been stained with tears and the memories of the rejection flooded back. I picked myself up and got dressed, it was almost dark out and I needed to keep myself distracted. I walked out of my room, my head hung down, avoiding eye contact, and just when I thought I was invisible, I collided with a girl and a tray of drinks poured all over me. “Oh my goodness…… I’m so sorry! I’m sorry, I wasn’t watching where I was going!” I apologize as I bent down to pick up the drinks that poured down. She bent down with me picking up the piece also “It’s no big deal, are you okay? You are drenched you should go change” We got up and I handed her the tray, still avoiding her eyes. I didn’t want any more trouble as Oliver’s words boomed in my ears. “YOU ARE TROUBLE!” I shivered at the thought. “Hey! Did you hear what I said?” I heard the girl’s voice. I looked in her direction as I shook my head “No, I didn’t. I’m sorry I wasn’t listening” She stared at me for a while “What’s your name? I haven’t seen you around ?” I scratched my neck, shy and trying to avoid any communication from anyone “Hmmm…. Ya, I am a rescued wolf or as you call it a rogue.” “Oh!!” She mouthed, “That’s sad. I’m Beauty, you are?” “I’m Elena,” I replied. “Nice name…..stop looking at the floor. I’m an omega like you, so you can look at me in the eyes” Beauty says to me but I did not feel comfortable doing so. “I….I….don’t think that’s a good idea!” I stuttered, and I tried to walk past her. She held my hands before I could pass. I looked at our hands, I tried breaking free but she was stronger than I was. She walked to my front and she used her fingers to lift my face to meet hers. Her eyes widened in surprise, I guess seeing my bruises. “How did you get that many injuries?” she asked me as she tried to touch it but I moved my face before she could reach it. “Let me help you, Elena. I mean no harm” she said softly to me “If you don’t get treated, you can get infected which might cause a fever and with the rate you are healing, I can tell your wolf is not active”. What she said hit a nerve and I quickly disentangled my hand from hers, she noticed that I was not comfortable with what she said. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Just let me help you, here in this place you need someone to lean on once in a while. I can’t help if you won’t let me”. She talked to me softly and kindly. I exhaled, I had no choice, she looked like she was not giving up anytime soon. “Okay, fine but just my injuries no more questions,” I said to her, and her eyes lit up. “Oh that’s cool, follow me” She turned and began to walk out of the pack house. I followed her quietly, my hood up and my head down. As I avoided all eye contact. We turned into an alley which was not far from the pack house, the first house on the street, she pulled the door and walked in. The house was smaller than the pack house obviously but it gave a more homely vibe. “Welcome to my house. I live with my mum and my sister. We work in the pack house, my mum cooks while my sister and I serve.” We walked deep into the house, looking around. We got to the living room and she pointed to the sofa, “You can sit there, I will be back” I nodded and slowly sat down. Everything seemed so strange, probably because I had not experienced anything homely before, I had been on the move from one pack to another. I was beginning to feel out of place, I did not touch anything, least I stained it. Beauty walked back with a first aid kit, she sat close to me and examined the wound. “That’s deep!” She looked at me with a smile, “Guess you don’t talk much?” She brought out a cotton wool and some alcohol, “It’s going to sting a bit” She then applied it to my injuries, and I flinched at the pain. “Shit!” I cursed out and she removed her hands immediately “I’m sorry! I would be gentle this time around” she said and went in slowly, it still stung but I endured. “You seem like someone cool and kind. I wonder why you don’t talk much, I would love to be your friend and if you don’t have anywhere to stay, you can stay with me and my family and work in the palace.” She kept on talking as she dressed my wound but I wasn’t even listening to anything she was saying. “All done!” She stood up and stared at me. “It should heal soon enough!” “Thank you,” I said to her and she froze. I stood up, dismissing her expression, “But I have to go” “But…..” she tried to say but I interrupted her “No need for anything else, please. You’ve helped enough and I appreciate but I don’t want to cause more trouble to you and your family.” I said and rushed out of the door before she could say anything else.

    Elena’s pov I roamed the forest without a destination and nowhere to go. I did not wish to go back to the pack. I thought I finally felt something and felt loved but it was another pack that treated me like trash and an alpha who rejected me, again. I did not know how much of this emotional pain I could take. Just then I heard some voices and I quickly hid behind a tree. A few seconds later two guards passed by and from their conversation they were heading to the border. “I’m close to the border?” I asked myself, surprised at how long and how far I had walked. Just then an idea came to me. “I can leave! No one would miss me or look for me and I can escape the harsh judgment from the pack and Oliver” I braced myself and decided to escape from the pack. I walked silently towards the border trying not to draw attention and I would try to jump the wall of the pack and I would be free. I was near the border and I could see the wall. I lay low, trying to avoid being caught. There were a lot of guards patrolling the wall and if I got out of there it would be a miracle. “I can do it!” I encouraged myself, I looked up at the wall and it was at least 20 feet tall. “Fuck, that’s high!” I whispered, “I better get climbing.” I brought out the two pocket knives I always had on me, attached them to the wall and placed my leg on a stone that shot out. I looked like a spider trying to walk. It wasn’t easy but I was almost close to the other side when I slipped and I slid down and I let out a scream which was enough to alert the guards. I fell on the floor with a loud thud “fuck!” The pain of colliding with the floor hit me hard. Just then I heard footsteps approaching, I tried to get up and run but I couldn’t move my body and within a second I was surrounded by guards. My vision blurred, I couldn’t see their faces. My head was spinning, my body aching. I was sure I was being asked a question but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. All of a sudden it went blank. ******** My eyes fluttered open, I looked around the stranger’s room. My hands connected to an IV drip and other machines, I tried to get up but my body was hit with a wave of pain. “Damn!” I immediately laid down back and tried not to move, hoping it would stop the pain. The door to the room—that I soon figured out was an infirmary, a woman walked in with a tray and when she saw me awake she rushed to me. “You are finally up!” She said to check my body and my pulse, “Do you feel any pain?” “Ya, my head and all over my body!” I said to her, which she nodded and documented down. “Ma’am, where am I?” I asked but before she could reply a guy wearing a military uniform walked into the room. “You are in the infirmary that’s in the border camp.” He said to me, I looked from him to the nurse and back to him. “You fell from the wall and passed out.” The nurse said to me, making me remember my feeble attempt at escaping. “Ahh, shit!” I said to myself. “You secured yourself a few broken bones and you seem not to be healing which means your wolf is not active.” The nurse gave her report and I lay there waiting for her to finish. “I would recommend some drugs and I recommend bed rest.” She bowed to the man and walked out. The guy’s eyes focused on me like he was trying to study me. He walked into the room and stood by my side. “Is anything the problem?” I asked him. “What baffles me is why a girl, with no wolf, would want to escape the pack through the wall. Who are you running from?” he hit the nail on the head and I turned to the other side to avoid his stares “I’m not running from anyone!” I said in a shaky voice. “I see!” The door opened, and another officer walked in and saluted him. “Sir, the Alpha is on his way here,” the guard says and immediately my heart skipped a beat. “The Alpha is coming here?” I asked, fear written all over my face. The two guards exchanged a look but said nothing to each other. “Thank you for the information, you are dismissed!” The first guard dismissed the other and he bowed and left. When he left, the guard turned his attention back to me, “So let’s start this again, why are you running from the Alpha?” My eyes widen in surprise at how he knew, “how….did.….you” “I’m in the military, so yes…..your facial expressions gave you away. Now do you want to spill before he gets here, as you know he is a very ruthless person. “I have nothing to say to you!” I pushed back, as I was already planning my escape so I would be out of here before Oliver gets here. He stared at me for a while “I’m Lucas, the third in command in the military” I was surprised by his introduction, “what about you?” he asked “I’m….” “Don’t bother to lie, I would know,” he said and I immediately closed my mouth, swallowing hard. After a minute of silence, I exhaled “Fine … . I’m Elena.” He kept looking at me like he was accessing what I told him, “ it’s nice to meet you, Elena” he said with a smile and walked close to me. He picked up my hand from the bed and held it. “Just lay down and rest, okay?” He said and the next thing that happened was me being handcuffed to the bed. “What are you doing? Let me go!” I screamed but it fell on deaf ears as he left me in the ward screaming like a mad woman, as I waited to face Oliver.

    Elena’s pov Oliver was on his way to the camp and if I don’t get out of here right now, I would have to face him and I was not ready after the rejection. This was not how I had planned this, I was supposed to move away from him and not be delivered to him on a platter of gold. I looked around for something I could use to break the handcuff and set myself free but every movement was met with unbearable pain. “I can’t stay here, I have to bear the pain” I said as I tugged at the cuff, which made cuts on my skin. “Fuck, I need to get out of here.” I got up, ignoring all the pain. “I wish this chain could be like cookies and I could break through it,” and just then a bright light appeared, it was so bright that I had to shield my eyes. Few minutes later the light dimmed, leaving me stunned. “What was that?” I asked myself, looking confused. I shook my head and tried to concentrate on the task at hand, and immediately I pulled the cuff, it came crumbling down like pieces of crumbs. “The…fuck!“ I brought my hand to my face to examine it. The cuff was still on my wrist but the chain binding it to the other cuff was broken into pieces. As I still wondered what was going on, I heard footsteps and voices “fuck he is here.” I looked around and the window was close by. I slowly got out of the bed and moved to the window. Luckily for me, we were on the ground floor. I quickly proceeded to climb slowly out the window, my body resisted but I pushed through ignoring the pain. I jumped out, I looked to my left and right. The place would be crawling with guards, which was sure and with the state of my body, I need to find a place where I can lay low and move when it is clear. I looked ahead and dashed into the forest, limp slowly and slowly. It was sunset and I needed to get where I was safe before sundown and tried to escape his pack. Oliver’s Pov The border has called me to tell me about a girl who was caught trying to escape the pack but she fell and went unconscious. They suspected it was a rogue trying to give out information but suspected otherwise. Since I rejected Elena, she had not been seen and it was making me a little worried. I thought she would be around the town, hiding from me but when she did not show for training this morning I knew something was wrong. Then I got this call and I suspected but how did she get to the border? Anyways my questions would be answered soon enough, it’s just time. I got to the camp, my third in command—-Lucas, was there to welcome me. “Sir” he saluted me “At ease. Where is the prisoner?” I asked, skipping all the pleasantries. Lucas gave me a look “she is in the infirmary.…she…” “Lead the way,” I cut him off, he was puzzled but turned to lead me to where she was being held. We walked into the infirmary passing through different ward. Then we got the last ward on the the floor, Lucas push the door opened and we ¹ it was empty. “Lucas? Where is the prisoner?” I asked in confusion but when I looked at him, he still had the same confused look. “I don’t know where she went to.” he walked to bed, confused at what was happening “I suspected she was running away from you, so before I left I cuffed her to the bed with a silver cuff but…..” “She broke it and ran out from the window……” I looked out the window surprised. “Did you get her details?” I asked, still hoping it wasn’t who I think it was. “Yes your highness, her name was ELENA” Lucas said and my heart dropped in an instant. “Elena? But how? How did she get here and how could she be able to break the chain?” I asked myself. “Assemble the guards, she would not have gone far. She broke a couple of bones and she would have not gone far.” I commanded and Lucas hurried out. I looked out the window “I don’t care how far you run Elena, I’m going to get you.” I gazed out the window, my eyes scanning the forest beyond the camp. Elena, my rejected mate, is out there somewhere, I shouldn’t be this worried but I was, I was the one who rejected her but now here I am gathering troops to go search for her. As I turned to leave, a faint scent wafted through the air, teasing my senses. Elena’s scent. My heart racing, I followed the fragrance to the nearby woods. The moon was rising, casting an eerie glow over the trees. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows—Elena Our eyes locked, and for a moment, time stood still. “Elena,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. She took a step back, her eyes flashing with fear. “Don’t come any closer, Oliver,” she warned, her voice trembling. I froze, my instincts screaming to chase her, to claim her. But Elena’s next words stopped me cold: “I don’t want to go back,Oliver. Please just let me go.” With that, she turned and vanished into the darkness. I gave chase, my wolf senses on high alert. As I pursued her, the forest grew denser, the shadows twisting around us. Suddenly, Elena stumbled, her cry echoing through the night. I caught up to her, my arms wrapping around her waist. But as I pulled her close, a snarling growl erupted from the underbrush. A rival pack’s wolf emerged, its eyes fixed on Elena. “Mine,” I snarled, baring my teeth. The wolf charged, and I prepared to defend my mate…

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302713”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Her REV LOVE

    “Congratulations, you’re pregnant!” I shook my hands, hugging the pregnancy test result to myself, the doctor’s words still echoing in my head. Three years of trying finally paid off. The thought of holding our child one day filled me with excitement, even as an old ache lingered. Frank’s emotional distance had been a constant, unspoken presence in our lives, but tonight, I hoped things would change. Maybe a child could be the bond that brought us closer together. Frank’s voice pulled me back to reality. “What’re you thinking about?” he asked, his hands busy unbuttoning his shirt. I stared at his chest, my cheeks flushing. Three years of marriage, and his looks still took my breath away—but not in the way they once did. Before I could respond, he stepped into the shower. The water hissed to life, and I waited until the steam blurred the bathroom door before pulling out the report. My smile faded. How would Frank react to this news? The shower turned off, and Frank emerged, water dripping from his hair. “Frank, I have to tell you something,” I said, taking a step forward. My heart raced. “After all these years, I’m finally—” His phone shrilled, cutting me off. He glanced at the screen, his jaw tightening. “Hold that thought,” he growled, stepping out onto the balcony. I lingered in the doorway, listening to his low, agitated voice. When he returned, his usually calm expression was gone, replaced by a tense set line on his face. “I gotta go,” he said, grabbing his keys. “Wait—Frank! It’s midnight. Can’t this wait?” I pleaded, the report crumpling in my hand. He didn’t look back. “Something came up,” he said, and the door shut behind him. I collapsed onto the couch, the paper slipping from my grip. Another “emergency” that didn’t involve me. My throat burned. How many nights had I stayed up waiting for him, only to be met with silence? How many times had I pushed aside my doubts, clinging to the hope that one day, he’d truly see me—not just his secretary or a convenience—but his wife? A vibration startled me. Bianca’s name flashed on my screen. “Hey, Lisa,” she said, her voice teasing. “You in a wheelchair now?” My brow furrowed. “What?” “I just saw Frank pushing some woman in a wheelchair into that fancy restaurant downtown. Thought you two were together.” The line went quiet. My stomach twisted. “Are you sure it was him?” “Pretty sure. But maybe I’m—” The call cut off before she finished. My thumb hovered over the home button as a news alert beeped. Dera Pete returns with mystery billionaire companion.*  Dera Pete. The name hit me like a punch. The photo was fuzzy, but there he was—Frank, grinning as he walked alongside a wheelchair-bound woman in a diamond-studded gown. The caption called them “the city’s most elegant couple.” Comments flooded the screen: “Her fiancé’s face is heavenly!” “When’s the wedding?” My vision blurred. So this was where he’d rushed off to—not for work, not for an emergency, but for her. The woman who’d hurt him years ago, the one he’d sworn he’d never speak of again. The pregnancy report lay forgotten on the floor. My baby, our future, meant nothing compared to the ghost of his past. A tear slid down my cheek. How long had this been going on? Dera’s laughter echoed from the screen, and Frank’s possessive hand rested on her shoulder. The knife in my chest twisted deeper. In the morning, I forced myself to get up and head to the company, even though I hadn’t slept a wink. The night’s events replayed in my mind, each detail sharper than the last. “Have you seen the news? Dera Pete has returned!” Manda kol, one of the employees at the Lanka group, remarked. She was talking to her friend while they waited for the elevator. Behind them, I stood quietly as they continued to talk about me as though I was invisible. “You mean that jewelry designer?” Lili Samuel asked. “Yeah, she’s not just an ordinary jewelry designer. She’s also the only girlfriend our boss has ever admitted to dating publicly. I heard she’s his first love.” “Wow, but isn’t it rumored that our boss and Ruth have some—?” “Of course not! She was just his mistress!” Tatiana said with a laugh. “Haha! What a failure. She thought sleeping her way to the top would make the boss fall in love with her. Now that the woman he loves has returned, I’m sure she’s not only going to lose her position as the mistress but also her job.” My hands clenched into fists. I gritted my teeth but stayed silent. After all, our marriage was a secret known only to Frank and his family. I was Frank’s personal assistant, but everyone assumed we were just close colleagues. Frank never corrected them, and I had no right to either. He made me promise to keep our marriage a secret. The elevator doors opened, and we all stepped inside. Tatiana and Lili exchanged a glance before continuing their conversation. “If I were her, I would resign. It’s clear the boss has someone he loves. It’s so degrading to cling to him like a desperate person,” Manda said, her words full of mockery. “Hey… chill. She can hear you,” Lili whispered, though she laughed as she said it. They seemed to be having a field day at my expense. They were among the many women who were jealous of my closeness with Frank. Now that his real woman had returned, they found an opportunity to ridicule me. “I’m just stating the truth. She’s a mistress who’s about to be abandoned now that the future Mrs. Lanka has returned to the city,” Manda declared. My hands tightened into fists at her words. Mistress? I was his legal wife! And yet, I couldn’t even declare that out loud. I pursed my lips, my heart aching. Frank hadn’t come home last night. He didn’t even have the decency to call and let me know where he was. I concluded he must have spent the night with his ex-girlfriend. The thought made my heart feel like it was being clawed by a cat. My colleagues’ mocking words echoed in my ears, and my throat went dry. I was his legal wife, but I couldn’t even defend my position. Could I even defend something that wasn’t truly mine to begin with? It didn’t take long for me to arrive at the CEO’s office. However, I wasn’t in the mood to work that day. So, I went to Frank’s office to ask for a day off. Sure enough, when I knocked and entered, I found him seated in his swivel chair, wearing different clothes from the ones he’d had on the previous night. “You’re late,” Frank said in a cold, deep voice. “Yes… I slept late. I’ve come to ask for a one-day leave,” I requested, trying hard to hold back my tears. He didn’t seem bothered by his absence. “Why? Are you sick?” Frank asked nonchalantly, his gray eyes studying me. “I’m not feeling well,” I replied, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. The truth was, I wanted to ask him where he’d spent the night, but I didn’t want to hear that he’d been with another woman. Knowing it and hearing it from him were two very different things. “Okay,” Frank said, and when I didn’t move, he raised an eyebrow and asked, “Anything else?” I shook my head. I couldn’t help but feel disappointed. Frank didn’t even attempt to explain where he’d been. He acted as if what he’d done was perfectly normal. With a heavy heart, I left the company and went to the parking lot. However, I bumped into someone in the underground parking area. It was none other than Dera Pete—the woman of Frank’s dreams. In her wheelchair, she looked incredibly vulnerable, evoking a protective instinct in everyone around her. She maneuvered her smart wheelchair and stopped in front of me, blocking my path. “So, you’re Ruth, Frank’s wife? I’m Dera. Nice to meet you,” Dera said. I turned pale. I hadn’t expected to meet Dera so soon. “Thank you for taking care of Frank these past three years,” Dera added with a smile. I internally scoffed! She made it sound like I was just a caretaker! Was she indirectly asking me to back off now that the owner had returned? “You don’t need to thank me for doing my duty as his wife,” I replied through gritted teeth. I felt sorry for her because she was in a wheelchair, but her words felt like a mockery of the real state of my relationship with Frank. Dera smiled gently. “Of course. See you around,” she said before beginning to wheel herself away. Just as she was leaving, her phone slipped from her lap and fell to the ground. Looking at me, she asked, “Can you help me pick up my phone? I can’t reach it as you can see.” I nodded and approached her. However, as I crouched down to pick up the phone, Dera suddenly fell to the ground and screamed. “What happened—” “Ouch! That hurt!” Dera cried, blood trickling down her face, horrifying me. “What the—” “DERA!” Frank’s deep voice boomed as he rushed toward us. My heart skipped a beat when I heard his familiar voice. It was my husband, and I’d never heard him sound so worried before. He hurried over and held Dera in his arms. Seeing the blood dripping from her forehead, his eyebrows furrowed in anger. He glared at me coldly, sending chills down my spine. Did he think I did this? My eyes widened in shock as I realized what was happening. I was being framed! “Frank! I swear, I didn’t push her—” “Get lost!” Frank yelled and pushed me, causing me to fall onto my backside. He carried Dera in a bridal style, his eyes filled with worry. He looked at her and whispered gently, “Don’t worry, I’ll take you to the hospital.”

    “Yes, she’s no regular jewelry designer. She’s also the only girlfriend our boss ever publicly acknowledged dating. I heard that she’s his first love.” “Gosh, but isn’t it heard that our boss and Ruth have some—?” “Certainly not! She was only a mistress!” “Haha! What an idiot. She thought sleeping her way to success would get the boss’s heart.” I clenched my fists. My nails pressed into my palms, but I didn’t say a word. My marriage was known to Frank’s family and him only. No one had guessed the truth; everyone had assumed I was Frank’s mistress because we worked together so intimately. Frank never denied the rumors, and I never tried to refute them. When he insisted on having me promise we’d never confess our marriage, I complied without hesitation. The elevator doors opened, and we all entered. Manda and Lili glanced at each other before they went on talking. “If I were her, I would quit on my own. It looks like the boss has someone he likes. It is so shameful to hang around him like a starving chick,” Manda sneered. “Shh, be quiet. She can hear you,” Lili whispered, although her tone was playful. They reveled in my misery. For years, they’d envied my closeness to Frank Lanka. Now that his ex, Dera Pete, was back in town, they relished the chance to tear me down. “I’m just saying the truth. She’s a mistress who’s about to be abandoned now that the future Mrs. Lanka has returned to the city,” Manda declared. Mistress? I was his lawfully wedded wife. But the words stuck in my throat. Frank did not come home last night. He did not call. I imagined him with Dera, and the vision ate away at my heart like a saw-edged knife. When I got to Frank’s office, I couldn’t focus. I knocked and entered, and he was sitting behind his swivel chair in a suit I had never seen. “You’re late,” he snapped, his voice cold. “Yes. I overslept. I’m here to ask for a one-day leave,” I said, pushing the lump from my throat down. “Why? Are you sick?” he snarled, his gray eyes scanning me as if I was an annoyance. I’d rather have asked where he’d stayed. But it would shatter me to find out. To not know. “I’m awful,” I whispered. “Good,” he snapped. I stood there uncertainly, then he raised one eyebrow. “Anything else?” I nodded, my heart as heavy as lead. He did not care where he’d spent the night. To him, it was insignificant. I exited the office and out into the parking lot, vision blurry. Then I rounded a corner and bumped into somebody. It was Dera Pete. She curled in a glimmering wheelchair, her gaunt body framed by a taut smile. “So, you’re Frank’s wife, Ruth? I’m Dera. Nice to meet you,” she oozed, voice sugar-sweet with goodness. My blood froze. “Thanks for taking care of Frank the past three years,” she told me. I snorted in my mind. Taking care of him? Me, a professional nurse? Was that how she was attempting to threaten me away? “You don’t have to thank me for doing my duty as his wife,” I growled, the words trembling out of me. Dera’s smile grew wider. “See you around.” She wheeled off, but her phone fell off her lap. “Will you pick it up? I can’t reach it like you,” she said, dripping with condescension. I moved forward, but before I could crouch, she lunged forward, screamed, and fell on the concrete. “Ack! That hurts!” I yelled, a trickle of blood running from my cheek. “DERA!” Frank’s yell shook the garage. He rushed towards us, his face pale with rage. He scooped Dera up in his arms, his eyes blazing at me. “What did you do?!” “I didn’t push her!” I yelled, terror rising. But he shoved me aside, and I fell on the hard ground. He cradled Dera in his arms, his voice softening. “Don’t worry. I’ll take you to the hospital.” His words were to her, not to me. And as I saw their receding backs, I knew the truth: Frank Lanka had already chosen his past over his secret wife.

    “What in the name of the devil is happening?” Frank demanded from Dera when the doctor had examined her. Guilt welled up as he gazed at the bandage on her forehead. “I’m sorry. I have no idea why Ruth changed. She was once so kind to me.” When he’d crashed into the parking lot, he’d been convinced he’d seen Ruth dragging Dera from the wheelchair. Fear had muddied his reasoning. But Dera’s legs—her strength already weakened due to her illness—had collapsed beneath him. He’d been the one to bring her down. “I hope you can forgive her. She doesn’t get angry very often,” Frank added, his tone grating. We were in a VIP hospital room, Dera sitting on the edge of the bed without her wheelchair. She smiled and grasped Frank’s hand. “Hey, don’t get this wrong. This isn’t Ruth’s fault. I fell on my own. My wheelchair must’ve had a malfunction.” Frank’s eyes opened wide. “Are you saying Ruth didn’t push you?” Dera shook her head, her lips trembling. “No, she didn’t push me. Don’t blame her for this. I don’t want the two of you fighting because of me.” Frank’s chest tightened. He remembered pushing me away carelessly, assuming the worst. How could he have been so blind? “I had no idea,” he whispered. Dera squeezed his hand. “You should go to her and clear things up.” Frank nodded, his face filled with guilt. “I’ll take you home first. I’ve already put an order in for a new wheelchair to replace the broken one.” “Okay. Don’t leave Ruth alone long enough,” Dera said in a low voice. “Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her,” Frank replied. Later, I bumped into my best friend Bianca at a cafe on my way back home. “What? Pregnant?” Bianca’s eyes popped open. “That’s great news!” A bitter smile twisted at my lips. “I don’t think so. You were right last night. That was Frank I saw. And the woman he’s been loving? The woman he always wanted to love? That was Dera.” Bianca’s jaw dropped. “Is he cheating on you with his ex?” “I don’t know. But it hurts to finally know the truth. Perhaps I should do what I’ve been resisting all along,” I said, my voice hollow. “Are you insane? Why would you leave your marriage—especially since you’re pregnant now? Being a single mother is pure hell, Ruth. You’re his lawful wife! If you can’t stand up to her, I will.” “And then what, Bee?” I shook my head. “You should have seen how fast he shoved me away when he believed I hurt her. He did not even hesitate. He did not inquire if I was okay. How am I to remain with a person who shelters her more than me?” Bianca’s fists were tight. “Try telling him about the baby. Perhaps that will wake him up from his insanity.” I rubbed my belly gently. “He pushed me without hesitation. He didn’t call to see how I was. Maybe he doesn’t want this child. Maybe he’d rather I just disappeared so he can be with Dera.” Bianca sighed. “If that’s what you’ve set your mind on, I’ll be with you. Just promise me you’ll do what will make you happy.” When Frank arrived, I sat in the lounge. As soon as he entered, guilt flickered across his face. “Ruth, about that back there, I’m—” “I have something to say to you,” I told him quietly. I handed him the papers I’d lugged all day. Frank frowned as he read the documents. “What’s this? Work? Can’t it wait until tomorrow morning? I wanted to talk—” “Those are divorce and resignation papers,” I told him. “Let’s end this, Frank. It’s been long enough.” Frank’s eyes sprang up, shock taking the place of guilt. “Ruth, wait—” “Let’s divorce,” I said again. “I’m no longer standing in the path of your happiness.”

    Frank was taken aback. Hearing those words from my mouth wasn’t something he’d anticipated. He glanced down at the papers in his hands—yes, they were a divorce petition and my resignation notice. He glared at me and demanded, “You’re throwing a tantrum over what happened a while ago. That’s why you’re giving me these papers?” I shook my head. “It’s not that. I’ve been wanting to divorce for a long time now. Now that Dera’s back, you can openly be with the woman you love.” Frank laughed, a bitter, bitter laugh. He tore the papers in two, and I shrieked. “Why did you do that? You don’t love me, why won’t you divorce me?” I screamed. My voice was desperation-tinged, my heart thudded painfully in my chest. During the three years we were married, Frank never loved me. He’d held me at arm’s length, never once being affectionate. I’d loved him, thinking that if I dedicated myself to him and loved him unconditionally, he’d come to love me. But three years had passed, and Frank’s heart remained as cold as ice. As much as I tried, I couldn’t make him love me. “Frank, please. Let me go so you can be happy,” I pleaded, tears welling up in my eyes. “Never. Divorce? You think you can just wake up and ask me to divorce you? In your dreams, Ruth,” Frank taunted. “Why? Don’t you want to be with Dera? Isn’t that why you slept with her last night?” I couldn’t help but yell. “Ah, so this is what all this is about? No time for unnecessary jealousy, Ruth. I did nothing with her. Dera fell sick after her welcome party and I had to stay with her at the hospital. She was okay in the morning,” Frank explained. I clenched my fists. “I don’t want to listen to your excuses. There’s no love here. It’s better to dissolve this marriage.” Frank stepped closer and grabbed my chin, forcing my head backward to glare into my hazel eyes. “I’m the one who gets to decide when this marriage is over. I don’t ever want to hear you speak of divorce, do you understand?” “The woman you love is back and clearly, you will never love me. Why not a quick ending instead of dragging it out?” I begged, crying profusely. My heart ached, as though there was something cold and hard squeezing it. Frank didn’t love me, but he didn’t wish to lose me either. It was hard to say what he truly wanted. He wanted to be with Dera, didn’t he? That’s why he’d rush to her the moment she returned. Frank’s face relaxed when he noticed my tears. He cupped my face in his hands and wiped away the tears on my cheeks with his thumbs. “Nobody’s getting divorced. Nana loves you. Let’s not disturb him with petty problems.” I was about to respond when I caught a whiff of a powerful scent from Frank’s jacket. It was a woman’s perfume, one I recognized as belonging to Dera. The smell was overpowering, and I vomited, covering my face with my hand. I moved away from Frank and ran to the kitchen, which was the nearest place. Frank frowned and followed me, reaching my side as I vomited into the sink. “Are you alright?” he questioned, holding my hair back from my face as I retched. When I was done and had water splashed across my face, my heart was racing. I had no idea whether Frank suspected I was pregnant or not. “What is it? Why suddenly vomiting?” Frank asked again. “Uh, I ate some bad food today,” I fabricated. Frank watched me. “You’re always so mindful of what you eat, Ruth. Are you hiding something from me?” My heart was racing frantically, and my stomach was twisting with knots. Has he found out? I asked myself. Frank gazed at me for a few seconds. I knew he noticed that I was pale and gained a bit of weight. His eyebrows furrowed. “Wait, are you—” I sighed in relief as Frank’s phone rang, cutting off his sentence. Frank grunted and answered. “Hello—” “Mr. Lanka, Miss Pete is gone!” the voice on the other end said. Frank’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? I’m coming!” He did not even glance my way before rushing out the door, his face strained. I laughed at myself. And here I thought he wasn’t divorcing me because he had feelings for me. Turns out that was wishful thinking. When Frank found out something was wrong with Dera, he’d all but vanished from the mansion to go look for her. I couldn’t help but speculate about what Frank would have done if I were the one who was missing. I had walked out of the kitchen and was going upstairs to the master bedroom when I felt a burning pain at the back of my head. I was enveloped in darkness.

    I awoke to find myself tied to a chair. The cold of the damp air in the old warehouse seeped into my bones and I shivered helplessly. I could sense my heart pounding as I remembered the blow to the head and loss of consciousness. Was I kidnapped? I screamed, “Where am I? Help! Help me!” “Relax, Ruth. Shouting isn’t going to benefit you. I tried it myself, I swear,” a voice I recognized rang in my ears. I glanced to the right and noticed Dera bound into a chair similar to mine. My eyes bulged with horror. “What is it? Why were both of us kidnapped?” I asked, my chest pounding in terror. At the very back of my mind, I feared for the welfare of the child I carried within me. In case anything should happen to me, I would lose my baby.”. “Good question,” a low male voice boomed somewhere in the warehouse. I spun back toward the voice and my heart ran wild when I saw four goons coming our way. The leader of the group, a bald man with yellow-stained teeth, had a pungent smell of alcohol on him. “Don’t worry, Ruth. Frank will rescue us,” Dera said with determination. I felt a glimmer of hope. Frank, my husband. But then I remembered how he had rushed out the instant Dera disappeared. He would rescue Dera. I mean nothing to him compared to her. It did not take long before Frank arrived at the warehouse. He walked in and did not move when he saw the two of us tied up. He clenched his fists and glared at the goons. “Untie them! It is I who have an issue with. Leave the women alone.” “Rapido. These two ladies are obviously very close to you,” said the leader, spinning a knife around his fingers. “Let them go immediately,” Frank commanded again. “No can do. Because they are so special to you, they are in this trouble,” the thug replied. “I’ll let you keep one of them. The other one will remain with us as a hostage.” “You’re kidding, right?” Frank growled. “You save one or none at all,” the thug sneered. “Oh, Frank Lanka, I should like to see whom you will choose. I had just come to a mind to have a little sport, but now I have a wish to know whom you love most of the two.” Frank’s fists were clenched. He ground his teeth as he glanced at the two of us, both frightened and helpless. “Frank, choose Ruth. She is your wife! Do not listen to me,” Dera looked up at Frank with watery eyes. She was pale and weak, but so kind, treating me with every care. Frank’s conscience was overwhelmed with shame. His fists were clenched, ready to spill blood on his hands. “Go, Frank. You can save one woman. The time is escaping.” Frank snarled, his eyes darting back and forth between the two of us. My heart pounded in my chest when I saw his eyes darting back and forth between Dera and me. Frank looked at me only once before he spoke to the thug, “Let Dera go.” My heart fell. He had picked her. I should have realized this was the inevitable, but I had hoped secretly that Frank would pick me. I was his rightful wife, for goodness’ sake. It hurt me to see him pick another woman and leave me to be the thug’s hostage more than I ever thought I would. Frank. Was I not important to you? I wept like an idiot. “Frank, you look as cold as is rumored,” the thug snarled with a revulsion-filled smile. “Are you at ease leaving the other woman in our hands?” “Let Dera go,” Frank commanded icily. The thug grinned wickedly and undid the rope from Dera’s waist. Frank stepped up and wrapped his arms around Dera, holding her against his chest as if she were one of those delicate porcelain dolls that would break if set down. “Frank, you must take Ruth. I’m a cripple and will be in a wheelchair for the remainder of my life. I’m of no use to you,” Dera breathed. “Don’t worry, I’ll rescue you from here,” Frank promised while pulling her out of the warehouse. I couldn’t utter anything. My heart was broken into a million pieces. The only thing that frightened me was my innocent child, who would be killed because of my stupid love for Frank. If I were to go back in time, I would never give my heart to such a heartless man. “Because Frank has made a choice, I have no use for you to live,” the thug declared, playing with his knife as he glared at me. “Proceed. What are you waiting for?” I spat back as I glared at the thug. “I was waiting for you to beg for your life. I would not have let you go either,” the thug laughed. He ordered his henchmen to fill the place with gasoline. “But boss, is this to be done?” one of them asked. “She wants her out,” the thug answered. I heard that but could not even begin to take in what he was saying. My heart ached. To the very last, I never came first for Frank. Why was I doing this? Why was I allowing Frank to treat me so poorly? I knew I was having my last moments and there were just so many things that I was regretting. “Hey, Miss, last words?” the thug grinned at me. My eyes were closed, accepting fate. Boom! A huge explosion rocked the ground. Frank, who had run back to the warehouse, was blown back by the explosion. He looked in terror at the warehouse, now engulfed in flames, burning the whole building to the ground. I, his wife, stayed in the warehouse. “Ruth!!” “NO!!!” Frank’s anguished cry filled the air.

    years later The top-class events facility in Charles State buzzed with activity. Josephs & Co, owners of the biggest jewelry company, had returned to the country to introduce their long-lost daughter to the world. Jack Josephs, a renowned jewelry craftsman, was a force to be reckoned with who had taken his family’s jewelry company and made himself wealthy. He had always been at the front of the fashion parade in the jewelry industry. Everyone was always complimenting the jewels he made. But he left the country with his wife several years ago. All of them wished that they never had the chance to develop relations with the Josephs family. The Josephs family eventually came back. Most of the number one men and women in Charles State yearned to greet their hands with Jack Josephs, MD of Josephs & Co. They arrived in limousines and brought expensive gifts in an attempt to capture the hearts of the family. A reporter from KB Entertainment made a live appearance on television as they covered the event live. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have come to the largest event of the year where Josephs & Co.’s MD is going to present his only daughter to the world. Everyone is waiting with bated breath to see Miss Josephs, including Charles State’s most eligible bachelor, Frank Lanka, who has also brought with him his fiancée, Dera Pete. It appears that the dignified MD also wants to meet the missing daughter of the Josephs family.” Continuing repeating himself, a handsome tall man strode by the door wearing a suit made to measure and proceeded into the hallway. The reporter’s remark angered him and provoked him to jest. He was not ‘interested’ in greeting the missing daughter. He only wished to put forth an offer of union with Jack Josephs in behalf of his impending jewelry venture. The guy was none other than Lanka CULT CEO Frank Lanka. Tall dark-haired guy with a sharp angular jaw that could cut through a diamond. He had a trimmed, well-groomed beard that made him a hunky, macho-looking dude. “Frank, over here!” A voice barely above a whisper whispered on one side of the hall. Frank turned his head to glance at Dera Pete. He smiled and approached her, inquiring, “Have you talked to Mr. Josephs yet?” Dera laughed nervously. She had tried to venture out earlier to see Mr. Josephs but was driven away by his security guards. Anyone who wished to see the man would have to wait until the event. The fact that she knew him from her father did not work in her favor. “I just sat here waiting for him. Don’t you worry, Frank. I will get you a partnership with Mr. Josephs. He is my father’s friend, so he owes me some face,” Dera said. Frank shoved his hands into his pockets and nodded. He had no other choice but to turn to Dera since his own efforts to reach Jack Josephs were an exercise in futility. It seems the man is deliberately avoiding him for one reason or another. Before long, the MC had called out that Mr. Josephs had arrived and all were standing by the door waiting. One minute went by, and in walked a man in his late fifties with a gorgeous woman. He was his wife, Freya Josephs, a famous jewelry designer. “There he is, let’s go and meet him. I’ll introduce him to you,” Dera declared in confidence. Frank nodded and rolled Dera’s wheelchair forward. They inched up to Jack Josephs and his wife when they stopped to greet some other partygoers. Dera smiled and said, “Uncle Josephs!” Jack Josephs turned at the sound of his name. He frowned when he saw it was Dera. “Remember me? I’m the daughter of—” “Good evening,” Jack Josephs brushed Dera aside with a greeting and moved on without glancing back at Frank. Dera’s face turned red like a tomato. She did not expect Jack Josephs to cold-shoulder her in front of all these people. “I thought you said you were family friends?” Frank asked, surprised that Jack cold-shouldered Dera who claimed to know him on a personal level. “Perhaps he does not know me. Because I’m a cripple now,” Dera gasped, and Frank scowled at her statement. “Let him be. I’ll take care of him afterwards,” Frank had said softly. “Ladies and gentlemen,” Jack Josephs stood up on the platform and grasped the microphone. “Welcome.” The party crowd were immediately hushed and all of them looked over at the Josephs couple on stage. “Thank you for your support. Josephs LIFTX is moving its business centre back out to the countryside today,” Jack announced. The crowd applauded thunderously. Everyone was aware of the news once they received the invitation, but no one was hesitant to show their happiness. “Alright, let me introduce to you my long-lost daughter. Welcome on stage, Lydia Josephs!” There was a commotion at the entrance. A lady walked in and everyone’s attention was focused towards her at once. She was wearing a fashionably dressed outfit. Her complexion was light and she wore her dark brown hair in an up styled updo. She had on an open back, sapphire blue formal dress with light makeup on her face accentuating her stunning features. Frank also turned to see what everybody else was staring at. But when he saw the woman entering the room, his jaw dropped and eyes widened. “Ruth?” he thought to himself. Was he dreaming? The woman looked so much like his deceased wife, Ruth. Frank was also shocked, just like Dera. She looked pale and whispered, “Is it Ruth? How is this possible? She died!” But Frank didn’t utter a single word. He was staring at the goddess-like lady who was similar to his wife. The heart of Dera sank when she realized that Frank’s eyes were diverted to the mysterious lady. She clinched her fists into tight balls as fear started creeping onto her. Who was the lady and why did she look so much like Ruth? The crowd lost it as Lydia Josephs descended onto the stage elegantly. She proceeded to her dad with a smile on her face. She took the microphone from her hand and smiled at the audience and proclaimed, “Hello everyone, I am Lydia Josephs. I’m back and I will be occupying the office of the MD of Josephs & Co. Jewelry Company from here on.”

    I was stunned. There was the woman on stage who looked like my late wife. Her face, her shape, her voice—there was a striking similarity between the two women. I scowled as I listened to Lydia Josephs give her speech. “Ruth, is that you?” I asked myself, a look of confusion on my face. Lydia Josephs finished speaking and stepped down from the podium. The MC then told her that she would have to share the dance floor with her partner, Dean Anderson, a new mysterious young man who appeared to be a debonair new face in Charles State. He was tall and lean and had sandy brown hair and brown eyes. The guy, in a three-piece gray suit, grinned at Lydia and walked up to her. In front of everyone, he took Lydia’s hand and asked, “May I have this dance, Lydia?” Lydia smiled and took his hand. They stepped onto the dance floor and moved to the beat. Dean glanced at Lydia as they danced. He grinned and said, “Congratulations, boss lady.” Lydia grinned and said, “Thank you, Dean.” “I’m the happiest man in the room now, and I bet the men who are looking on are jealous of me,” Dean explained, staring into Lydia’s eyes. “Oh Dean, you’ll always be so flirtatious,” Lydia pleasantly said. “As the youngest female MD of Charles State and the mysterious daughter of the Josephs clan, it’s all enough to make all the men go crazy about you,” Dean continued. “Dean, you’re on stage as well. You’re the mysterious new MD who’s just moved to Charles State. Honestly, I’ve known you for so many years now, and you’re still as mysterious,” Lydia teased her friend. My teeth were locked into a scowl of frustration. Witnessing the woman who so closely resembled Ruth dance so intimately with another man kindled an unidentifiable spark of jealousy in my heart. I knew that she would not be my wife. So why was I so angry and disturbed noticing this unfamiliar woman with another guy? My eyes constricted and I felt as if someone was squeezing my heart. I could only try to stop myself from walking out onto that dance floor and tearing them apart. From the corner of my eye, Dera happened to catch a glimpse at my face when I gazed at Lydia Josephs. She clenched her fists into tight balls as bitterness crept into the corners of her heart. “Do you still carry that bitch in your heart?” she asked herself. Eight years had passed and I still hadn’t married her. Was it perhaps because I couldn’t let go of Ruth? Dera glared at Lydia Josephs with ill will in her heart. No one was going to steal me from her! I belonged to her and her alone! “Frank. Do you actually think she resembles Ruth?” Dera surprised me by telling me to hear her. “I’ve thought of her every waking moment of all those eight years and blamed myself the entire time. If not for you rescuing me, Ruth would have been killed. But how can Lydia Josephs be Ruth? She’s not that one. How can she be from a wealthy family?” I came to my senses when I heard that. Of course, Ruth was an orphan and had no relatives. There was no chance she was Jack Josephs’ daughter. I glanced at the woman dancing on the dance floor and saw how she danced gracefully. Ruth could not dance and she did not enjoy attending such gatherings. “Right. There’s no chance that she’s Ruth. I saw her body myself,” I told myself. “Yes. Ruth is dead,” I grumbled, but I sounded as though I was trying to convince myself. But I could not shake the tightening in my chest. I felt like I was something short. Within a few minutes, Lydia had just greeted and been introduced to most of the older guests. Dean departed Lydia alone after offering an apology for leaving to answer a call. Noticing that she was by herself, I got up from beside Dera to greet her. “Good evening, Miss Josephs,” I replied softly with a velvety voice. Lydia swiveled around to catch sight of me since she heard the sound of the man’s voice. My heart skipped a beat as eyes met. Those hazel eyes. Up close, she was more Ruth Bennett-like. Wasn’t she her? “Good evening,” Lydia’s soft voice came to my ears. She was being courteous, but I could sense there was no recognition in her response to me. I raised an eyebrow. I smiled and said to her, “I’ve wanted to get a chance to talk to you. I’d like to make an offer of partnership— “Neither is it the time nor the place, Sir. First of all, shouldn’t you introduce yourself? You can’t skip introducing yourself to talk business,” Lydia said. My heart fell like a stone as reality hit me. This lady was not my wife. My wife would have recognized me. How could someone resemble a dead individual so much? Even their eyes were the same. “Sir?” I shouted, my face twisted in confusion. “I’m Frank Lanka, Managing Director of the Lanka CULT,” I stated, though bitter on my tongue. Why was it so inappropriate to be strangers with the lady before me? “Alright, Mr. Lanka. You can have your assistant deal with whatever business-related things,” Lydia said. She smiled and went on, “Excuse me.” “Hold on.” I couldn’t help but hold her back. I looked into Lydia’s eyes and I had this feeling of an unspeakable emotion coursing through me at the moment. Although I was aware that the woman standing in front of me was not Ruth, it was great to look into the face of a woman who bore some resemblance to her. It had been eight years since my wife passed away and yet, I couldn’t help but think of her. “Mr. Lanka, what’s that? And why do you stare at me like you do?” Lydia replied, not even a wisp of emotion on her face. Racing heart. I swallowed the suddenly formed lump in my throat and then said, “Lydia Josephs, you’re so familiar. Are you Ruth?”

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302707”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • BEYOND THE SHADOWS: The Mafia’s Forbidden Love

    Annabel Sinclair woke up as usual—in a hurry—a quick shower, her dark locks tied back into a neat bun, her starched scrubs crisp and fresh and ready. A twelve-hour shift stretched out before her, the kind that seeped into the bones, but she welcomed it. Work was all that was left in her life that was steady. She was halfway to the hospital when she turned around, having left something behind. Not something—her tablet, full of patient charts, case notes, and hours of work from her life. She cursed and turned her car around. The building loomed on the horizon, their apartment window shining with morning light. She rolled her eyes, half-laughing at herself. Steven is probably still asleep. The door clicked open with her hand. “Steven, you would not even believe—” Her words died away. First, it was the sound that stopped her—low, gasping moans, rhythmic and unmistakable. She froze in the hallway, her chest constricting, the sound pulling her forward against her will. She came to the bedroom door. Her lips curled into a disbelieving smile, the one that precedes denial breaks. She opened the door. And there he was. Her Steven—boyfriend, man she trusted with her life—was wrapped in the bed sheets with a stranger. Blonde hair on her pillow. His body on hers with a ferocity that made Annabel’s stomach turn. He was so engulfed in it, so far deep in this woman, that he didn’t notice Annabel until their eyes locked. Time shattered. Her heart missed a beat. Her mouth went dry. Steven’s face went white as his strokes faltered. “Annabel—wait—it’s not—” But she did not wait. She stumbled backward, a gagging sound tearing from her throat, and the apartment walls came tumbling down. The room was thick with sex and betrayal, the cologne she had loved now choking her. Her shaking hands groped for the doorknob, missing once, twice, before jerking it open and fleeing. By the time she was in her car, her heart was thudding in her ears, obscenely streaming tears in her eyes. She gripped the steering wheel until her knuckles were white. How could he? The man who breathed forever, the man who wrapped his arms around her when the nights were endless, the man who had vowed to give her everything—had shattered it all. And then the most brutal thought of all came crashing down. She hadn’t even told him yet. She was pregnant. Her belly revolted. The queasiness rushed up, past heartache, past betrayal. She was pregnant. Alone. The wheel blurred out of view as the tears flowed freely now, dropping onto her lap as she convulsed with sobs. Annabel Sinclair, the woman who’d saved countless lives in the operating theatre, who mended broken hearts with unwavering hands—couldn’t save her own. For interminable seconds she cracked, slumped over the wheel. But something within her changed. Steven had already reached his limit. He was not going to have her strength. She breathed more steadily. She rubbed her face on the back of her hand and composed herself. Work. That was all that mattered now. Precision. Control. Life and death—not this. She drove to the hospital, mask safely in place. The hospital greeted her with its cold sterility—stunning lights, quiet emergency, the hum of monitors and scurrying footsteps. It was easier here, where emotions had no place, where she could merge with rhythm and technique. She scrubbed her hands automatically: scrub, rinse, repeat. She focused on the burn of antiseptic, the smell snapping at her nostrils, grounding her. “Dr. Sinclair?” She turned. Dr. Ethan Carter stood nearby, eyes narrowed with quiet intensity. A senior surgeon, sharp, intuitive—he was brilliant, but his worst quality was seeing through people. “You okay?” His voice was low, meant only for her. Annabel forced a smile, the kind that didn’t reach her eyes. “I’m fine.” He didn’t appear to take him seriously. His gaze remained on him, but he nodded once. “Good. Because we’ve got a patient with a ruptured aorta. I want you helping out.” The adrenaline came in immediately, a lifeline pulling her in. She went into the operating room with him, her world narrowing to the man on the table. “Lancet,” she breathed. The instrument slapped into her palm, familiar, heavy. Ethan’s commands snapped out sharp and unrelenting, and she greeted them with trained speed. There was a moment, a fleeting moment, when there was nothing else—scalpel, suction, clamps, and the fragile heartbeat of the man they were trying to save. Until her body turned against her. A wave of dizziness struck like a blow. The room tilted, her vision blurring at the edges. Her breath caught, and for one terrifying moment, she thought she might collapse right there. “Dr. Sinclair?” Ethan’s sharp voice cut across the sterile air. “I’m fine,” she rasped, forcing her hand steady, forcing her body into obedience. She would not fail here. Not now. Minutes turned to hours, but the surgery was a success. Relief surged through her as monitors leveled out. She ripped off her gloves and took a step back, the world careening again as nausea and exhaustion hit her. Her hand flashed to the wall, grabbing for balance. She didn’t have the strength to stand before he was by her side. “Ethan,” he said, not Dr. Sinclair—Ethan. His hand wrapped around her arm, holding her in place as her knees buckled. You’re not okay.” His tone was steel. “I’m insisting you go get yourself checked out this minute.” She shook her head quickly, panic rising. Vulnerability was a no-go. “No—I’m fine. Really. I just… I didn’t eat today. I’m tired, that’s all. I’ll be fine.” His jaw tightened, eyes still scouring hers. But she pushed back, struggled up, mask falling into place again. Fine. She would be fine. But deep inside, Annabel knew the truth. How long could she hide it?

    The night was thick, viscous, as rain crept over the city streets. Annabel walked out of the hospital, exhaustion creeping into her bones after a lengthy shift. Work had been her only armor, her only sanctuary, but now that the operating room was behind her, the betrayal—the pregnancy—crept back into her thoughts like shadows waiting in ambush. She pulled her coat closer and walked across the parking lot, heels clicking on the damp asphalt. The overhead lights buzzed quietly, their long, fractured beams reaching out over the pavement. She sighed, wanting to just go home and collapse into bed. That’s when she felt it. A shiver ran down her spine. The slight sensation of being watched. Her hand had hardly touched the car door handle when an arm circled her waist, another clamped hard over her mouth. The scream was swallowed in her throat, suffocated by the calloused palm over her mouth. She fought wildly. Panic clawed at her breast, adrenaline racing through her veins. She kicked, her heels thudding into the ground, but another pair of hands clutched her legs and dragged her off her feet. “Keep still,” a deep voice growled in her ear, the words slurring with a heavy Italian accent. Terror spiked. Her fingernails scraped across his arm in a desperate attempt to break free, but her struggles appeared to strengthen their hold. A black van slid into view. The side door opened. A rag was clamped over her face, acrid chemicals burning her lungs. The world reeled. Her screams were never able to leave her throat. Darkness claimed her. — She awoke to echoes of movement. Her head throbbed. The constant hum of engines vibrated through her body. Annabel blinked into a haze of dim light. The air smelled of leather, tobacco, and something metallic. She shifted—and froze. Her wrists were bound. When her eyes focused, the truth snapped into place. She wasn’t on a hospital cot. She was on a private jet. The cabin gleamed with opulence: mahogany wood, polished gold, plush leather. It screamed wealth and power, but to Annabel it reeked of danger. “You’re awake.” The sound drew her attention. A man sat across from her. Broad shoulders strained his bespoke suit, his face chiseled in austere lines. His eyes were worse—dark, icy, cutting her open like prey. “Who are you?” Her voice rasped, dry and coarse, contradicting the fear. He bowed his head, amusement flickering. “You don’t need my name, Dottoressa. Just know that you have a function here.” Doctor. Her chest constricted. They knew exactly who she was. There was no time to respond before the cabin door opened. In came a second man, older, silver streaking his slicked-back hair. Command wore him like a second skin. Annabel needed no introduction. Don Raffaele. The name she’d heard whispered, spoken in fear, headlines that implied brutality and power. “Dr. Sinclair,” he said, taking a seat opposite her. His Italian accent stroked every syllable like velvet on steel. “Pardon the theatrics, but time was not in our favor.” Her heart pounded. Why me? Raffaele tented his fingers. “My sister, Pinky, suffers from a rare and terminal heart condition. The best have failed her. You will not.” Annabel stared, horror tightening her stomach. She was a doctor, sworn to save lives. But kidnapped? Forced across borders? Fury bubbled under her fear. “You kidnapped me,” she spat. “And now you expect me to willingly save her?” The don’s lips curled, less than a smile. “You are mistaken. This is not a request. You will save her because I need you to. Or you will never see your home again.” The words sliced like a knife. Annabel bristled, hardening her voice even as her stomach tightened. “Threats won’t heal her. Medicine doesn’t yield to intimidation. If your sister is as sick as you say, she needs proper care. I need her records. Tests. A hospital.” Raffaele’s black eyes searched her, seeking vulnerabilities. “You’ll have what you need. But you will do it under my roof. Under my protection.” Protection. The word burned. Her jaw clenched. “Why me? There are specialists, entire clinics—” “You are the best,” he cut in, his voice authoritative. “And you are discreet. That is most important.” Annabel’s breath caught. It wasn’t her skill they required—it was her silence. They didn’t require a doctor. They required a ghost who would never inquire, never disclose the truth. Hours later, the plane touched down. Midnight veiled the private airstrip. Salt and citrus were heavy in the air, warm Mediterranean winds enfolding her. No sooner had the cabin door been opened than armed men stepped in. “Untie her,” Raffaele ordered. The ropes fell from her wrists, blood rushing back in stinging throbs. Annabel rubbed the raw places, her mind racing. Run. Her muscles bunched, ready. But she was grasped by the arm before she had a chance to step forward. “Don’t,” a low voice breathed. She spun around. A tall, lean man with piercing green eyes gazed down at her. His expression was unreadable, but his words cut. “You won’t get far.” Her body tensed. Fight boiled in her chest, but she swallowed it. Not yet. They escorted her to a sleek black car. The ride was quiet, broken only by the winding roads through the countryside. Then the villa rose in front of her—massive, lit up against the moon’s darkness. Stone walls, giant gates, chandeliers glittering through the windows. Opulence saturated in menace. Marble floors stretched out before her within, chandeliers spilling crystal. It was beautiful, dizzying. The air itself vibrated with power. A young woman burst in, her voice frantic. “Raffaele! È peggiorata!” She’s worse. Annabel’s heart fell. Pinky. For the first time, Raffaele’s mask slipped. Fear gleamed in his eyes. “This is why you are here, Dottoressa Sinclair.” His voice dropped to a growl. “Save her.”

    Annabel stepped into the hall, her body trembling with exhaustion. Every nerve in her body screamed for rest, but she forced herself to stand tall. Raffaele was waiting for her, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, his face carved in stone. His eyes, dark and unfathomable, never left hers. “How is she?” His voice cut through the stillness—sharp, authoritative, impossible to ignore. Annabel breathed slowly before she could bear to look at him. “She’s stable. The surgery was a success. There were moments it almost slipped, but I held her through it. For now, she just needs to be watched closely.” Raffaele didn’t move. Didn’t blink. He was as unmoving as the marble that adorned his villa. Annabel crossed her arms, gathering courage she could barely feel. “I’ve done what you wanted. Now, let me go.” A muscle in his jaw twitched. “No. Not yet.” Her stomach tightened. “No? That wasn’t the deal.” His lips curved—although not into a smile. “We never had a deal.” He turned as if to walk past her, dismissing her altogether. Annabel grabbed his arm, surprising herself as much as him. “Don’t you dare dismiss me. You said we’d talk after surgery. I held my end of the bargain. You do know she’ll live because of me. That’s why you brought me here in the first place. So now—let me go.” He brushed her hand away like it was nothing, moving into the room. Fury surged through her exhaustion. She followed, stepping between him and the bed. “A patient fresh out of surgery should not be disturbed. And you’re not an exception. Look for yourself—she’s alive. She’s stable. That’s my work. Now keep your promise.” His eyes darkened, his presence swallowing the space around her. “You’re not leaving this estate until Pinky is better. That is not up for debate.” Annabel’s heart rate sped up, but she didn’t back down. “You can be Don Raffaele out there,” she spat, her voice slashing despite the tremble in her hands, “but in here, with me, she’s my patient. And this—” she nodded toward the girl sleeping behind them— “is medicine. Not mafia business. You can’t order that.” A spark of something danced in his eyes, but it was gone as fast. His hand darted out, catching her arm, yanking her into the hallway before slamming her against the wall. “Listen,” he snarled, voice low and lethal. “Do not touch me again. Don’t mistake your skill for power. I didn’t bring you here to negotiate. You’ll do my bidding until Pinky is out of danger. And if you so much as think about testing me—” His aura thrust into her, suffocating. “—you will not leave here alive.” The impact of his words hit her in the chest, but Annabel refused to look away. He scared her—repelled her—but she’d die standing rather than cower at his feet. He rose to his feet, his voice back to glacial command. “Take her to her room. Feed her. Clothes. She’s earned that much.” His gaze was still on her, knife-sharp. “Let’s make our relationship problem-free, Dottoressa Sinclair.” He did not wait for her reply. He had no need to. His word was law in this place. Annabel’s legs were weak, her stomach nauseous, but she would not let it be obvious. When the guards brought her to the room, she was aware of the truth about her destiny: she could save Pinky’s life, but she had no way to save her own. Her room was large, luxurious, suffocating. A tray of food waited for her, clothes stacked neatly on the bed. She didn’t see them. Her eyes landed squarely on the balcony. She ran outside, breath catching at the sight of armed guards patrolling the grounds. The smell of the ocean blew in the night air, salt and freedom tauntingly combining with her captivity. Even if she could slip past the guards, she had no ID, no money, no phone. There was no escape. Her chest tightened. No one knew where she was. No one would even search. She stormed back in, wildly searching around. Her bag was on the sofa. She tore it open, her heart pounding—her clothes, her wallet, her belongings were there. Everything except for her phone. Classic. The mafia didn’t leave loose ends. “This is bullshit, Raffaele!” she screamed into the void. “You steal my freedom, now my phone too? What next? My life?”She wouldn’t dare mention the fact that she was pregnant who knew what these people were capable of. And though the walls didn’t answer, she knew he was listening. Miles away in his study, Raffaele leaned back in his chair, cigarette dangling between his fingers, eyes fixed on the CCTV transmission. Annabel’s revolt blazed across the screen, her anger emanating off her in waves. “You certain about this, Don?” his underboss asked uncertainly, watching with him. “She’s volatile. What if she turns that temper on Pinky?” Raffaele exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his eyes never leaving the image of Annabel on the screen. “She’s too smart for that,” he said evenly. “But if she isn’t—” His lips curved into something dangerous. “—I’ll kill her myself.”

    Annabel’s door boomed with a resounding crash, jolting her out of the disturbed sleep she had finally gained. Her heart missed a beat as she dragged herself out of bed, her eyes gritty with sleep deprivation. Raffaele towered in the doorway when she opened it—large, furious, his hand on her arm before she could so much as speak. “What have you done?” he grated. Annabel’s eyes snapped open, sleep fogged with confusion. “What are you saying?” “Her machines are beeping—” The sentence wasn’t completed because Annabel tore loose, running down the hall before he could stop her. She burst through Pinky’s door. The machines shrieked in warning. Her stomach plummeted with fear, but her hands stayed certain. She raced to the bedside, checking vitals, checking everything. “Someone was in here,” she snarled, already filling a syringe. She injected the stabilizer hastily, and the beeping slowed. Pinky’s vitals leveled out, but Annabel’s fury rose. “I said nobody was to come in here! She’s still too weak—any stress can kill her!” Raffaele’s gaze sliced to Luca, his underboss, who stood in the doorway with the same impassive calm. “Who came in?” “Nobody, Don,” Luca answered evenly. “The maids were nearby. They heard the alarm and came to report.” Raffaele’s jaw tightened. His eyes burned into Luca’s, but Annabel wasn’t paying attention. She was too focused on keeping Pinky’s pulse stable. Her patient came first—always. Even here. Even in danger. “She’s stable now,” Annabel muttered, replacing everything she’d handled. She didn’t look at Raffaele when she said, “For the last time—no one is to enter this room. She’s semi-conscious, she can hear, and you’re worrying her. You want her alive? Stay away and heed me. I’m the doctor here, not you.” She blurted out, her hand coming to her stomach—an act she had picked up recently. Without thinking, the words slipped free, low and sharp: “And I don’t need this stress—I’m pregnant.” Raffaele froze, his dark eyes narrowing sharply. “What?” Not waiting for permission, Annabel stood and departed quickly, muttering under her breath, that was close, who knew what would have happened. It was five a.m., she’d had little sleep, and now she was being dragged about like she was the criminal. Hours later, she was sitting at the dinner table across from Raffaele. He ate in silence, calm as if nothing had happened. Her plate was still full. “Not hungry?” he finally asked, eyes not lifting. “I want my phone,” she shot back. “That’s the very least you can do after keeping me here against my will. I’ll have you sued for this the moment I’m free.” His eyes lifted, dark and intense. “What if I don’t release you? She taunted, gesturing at him fearless. “Hear me, Don Raffaele. If you had brought your sister to a hospital like a decent human being, I would have performed surgery on her for free. But no, you abducted me. I am done with this craziness.” The maids halted, agog. The guards shifted. No one—no one—ever addressed him in anything more than a whisper. And here she was, snapping her fingers, waving at the Don like he was anybody. “You’re pushing your luck, Dottoressa Sinclair,” he said, putting down his knife and fork. His presence rolled across the table, heavy, menacing. Annabel didn’t flinch. “Give me back my phone, and we forget all about this. Simple.” His head was cocked, studying her like a puzzle. “And how am I supposed to know you won’t shout for help?” Her eyes narrowed. “Sure I will. That’s what phones were made for—to communicate.” Her fingers cracked again. “I can also rip out the threads keeping your sister alive at my next appointment. Or I can take a jump from that balcony and kill myself. At least that way I won’t be your prisoner.” The room went silent. Even Raffaele looked… unsettled. Not by fear—by intrigue. She was the first person who had dared to corner him like this, using his weakness against him. Annabel stood tall, hand outstretched. “I’m waiting.” A long beat passed before he finally spoke. “How long until she wakes?” “About a week. Maybe less.” Raffaele gestured to his butler. Wordlessly, the man left the room. Raffaele continued eating, at ease once more. “Eat something. You didn’t have dinner last night.” “Your son of—” Annabel cut herself off as the butler returned, placing her phone in her hand. She snatched it like air, turning it on immediately. “If you so much as breathe a word to anyone about being here,” Raffaele said flatly, his eyes glacial and unyielding, “you’re dead. I’ve had my men take care of your leave at work. You’re here until Pinky’s out of danger. That’s final.” Annabel had no opportunity to respond before Luca appeared beside them, stooping to whisper in Raffaele’s ear. And then—gunshots. Annabel froze. The harsh report of gunfire echoed through the villa, shredding the tense silence. Her phone dropped from her hand. “What—what’s going on?” she demanded, fear tightening her chest. Raffaele leapt to his feet. He grabbed her, lifting her into his arms without hesitation, getting out of the dining room as more shots were fired. “A setup,” he snarled, his grip like stone on her. His stride didn’t falter as chaos erupted in the halls. Annabel clung to him, fear racing through her veins. “Where are we going?” He didn’t stop, didn’t look at her. “To Pinky. We get her now. Stay with me—or you’ll die in the crossfire.”

    The door slammed shut with a gunshot’s force in the black empty room. There were heavy footsteps, slow and deliberate, almost theatrical. The room was dark—darkness crawling up the walls, lit only by the thin crescent of moonlight through the ajar window. The wind screamed through the opening like a snake’s breath. “How did the plan go?” The voice was male, hunched in the blackness. He filled the room with his presence even though he didn’t stir, his presence suffocating enough. “It is powerful, boss,” the figure who had just walked in replied. His tone even, but sweat slicking the palms of his hands. “But… there is an unforeseen twist of complication. Someone we didn’t expect.” There was a silence. The darkness was even blacker. “Explain.” “They have Doctor Sinclair now. Raffaele brought her in. With her talent, Pinky… may be saved.” The silence that followed was worse than any scream. Then the voice of the boss dropped to an unholy whisper. “What?” “I—I thought—” “You thought?” The glacial, frosty words cut like a knife. “If the girl lives, we have no leverage. We have no chance of breaking Raffaele. Do you comprehend?” The man gulped. “Yes, boss.”. “Then make sure the doctor never gets the chance to succeed. Kill her before Pinky is freed by the Sinclair woman. I want her killed.” The figure bowed his head in agreement. “Your wish, my command.” — At the same time, in Raffaele’s villa, chaos was the order of the day. Men rushed with weapons drawn, smoke still rising from the raging battle miles away. Pinky’s frail body was being carried gingerly towards a waiting private aircraft. Annabel trailed behind, her heart pounding so fiercely she was afraid it would break her ribs. She had never imagined she would be in the midst of a mafia war zone. Don Raffaele—the name uttered in reverence, the one breathed on streets everywhere—besieged in his own territory. Unless… had this not been his true fortress at all? Was this villa just a decoy, a temporary domicile? Had he overestimated his enemies—or overestimated how much she saw? “Get in,” Luca directed, his voice sharp, jolting her out of her turbulent thoughts. Annabel stood still, watching the burning house, the shouting men bellowing orders in Italian, the bitter scent of gunpowder drifting on the night air. Ironically, she wasn’t trembling. Maybe it was the adrenaline. Maybe years of state-of-the-art surgeries had rewired her nerves—danger did not paralyze her; it focused her. She nodded once, moving toward the jet’s stairs. And then— CRACK! Blistering white-hot pain coursed through her arm, searing. A gunshot. Her scream tore through her throat as blood flowed fast and hot, moistening her sleeve. She hadn’t even had time to slump when someone pushed her hard forward. She fell face-first into the plane, feeling metal as her teeth bit into her lip. “F—shit!” she moaned, clashing her arm. Her body spasmed as pain ripped through her. The pain was exquisite, blinding her mind. The woman who could cut through the human chest with eyes closed was now at her mercy, overwhelmed by pain. Gunfire cracked outside, but a second later the ear-shattering roar of engines drowned it out. In the seconds it took, the jet soared into the night. “Do dottoressa Sinclair, okay?” Luca had materialized out of thin air, kneeling, hands already on her wound. His voice was frantic but controlled, his movements fluid—this was a man who had seen his share of blood. Annabel grimaced as he pressed on the wound. “Don’t touch me!” she snarled, tears running down her face. “I did not sign up for this! I am a doctor, not a grunt!” She wished to slap him, to scream, to open the plane door wide and leap out. But the harsh reality pressed down upon her heart—she was not here by choice. She was dragged into this hell, and the culprit was none other than Raffaele himself. If he came into the room right now, she knew she would claw his eyes out. “Doctor— The hysterical voice of a maid cut through the air. “She’s unstable again! Is it the stress?” Annabel’s bleeding head whirled. Pinky. Her fury came back momentarily, giving way to sheer animal instinct. She yanked her arm away from Luca’s, just managing to stay upright from the action. “If I’m killed, who rescues her, then? Damn it!” she growled, stumbling to her feet. Her vision blurred. She was stunned, weak, bleeding, but she struggled on. Sheaving herself in haste for strength, growling orders at the maids, her voice iron. “Do exactly what I did to her previously—stabilize her now. Get a move on!” Her medical mind kicked in, blinding her to the pain. Her arm was broken, but her hands were okay. Her mind was okay. She had prepared for emergencies her entire life, and this one was no different. As a child, while others played, she had studied anatomy textbooks. She had chased the dream of becoming a surgeon ruthlessly, never giving up. She had promised never to lose a patient. And she would not start now—not even in this bloody life she was forced into. Hours bled into one continual hell. The plane touched down, the wounded were shunted out, the new headquarters of the mansion revealed. Annabel did not notice the luxurious corridors or the gunslingers in every corner. She noticed only that Pinky’s stats remained stable when she finally released him. Her body ached, her arm burned, but fury propelled her. She barged into the living room where Raffaele and Luca stood talking to each other. Don Raffaele, she spat, her voice sharp enough to cut steel. He whirled, brows slanted in disbelief. Few people cut him short. Annabel marched ahead, glaring up at him despite the dizziness threatening to drive her to the floor. “Whatever this is, I don’t play. I almost died today. Do you know that? Died. Because of your enemies. Because you brought me here.”. His expression was unreadable. “It was a bait. You weren’t meant to be caught in the crossfire.” “Crossfire?” she growled, anger seething. “In case you didn’t get the time of day—I was shot. I’ve got flames in my arm, I’m bleeding on my clothing, and you’re telling me it was a crossfire? That young woman inside—your sister—is dead due to your incompetence! Did I save her life to have her be collateral damage in your mafia horseshit?” The maids and guards stood frozen in shock. No one talked to him that way. No one. Raffaele’s eyes grew dark, his aura bearing down. But Annabel didn’t back down. Her head reeled, her arm ached, but her glare remained fixed on his. “If anything goes wrong with her,” she spat, “you will never hear the end of it from me. Never.” The tension between them crackled with unspoken words—anger, defiance, and something neither could bring themselves to call. But before Raffaele could answer, a maid burst into the room, out of breath. “She’s awake!” Everyone stood stock-still. The maid trembled as she spoke again, “The young mistress is awake.”

    Annabel shoved Luca aside, her bandaged arm blazing as she struggled through. She was talking to herself, spitting Don Raffaele’s name like venom through clenched teeth. Every movement hurt her like a stab of pain, but she forced herself upright, jaw tight. She was not a soldier, but she wore her wounds like one—hospital blues rather than uniform, duty fighting rage. Her anger simmered, then hardened into something more brittle. Duty. Whatever anger she felt toward Raffaele would have to wait. The maid’s breathless announcement still rang in her ears—Pinky was awake. The hallway to the girl’s bedroom was lengthy and heavy with silence, the kind that was rife with echoes of bullets and near-death. Every step Annabel took was pursued by the recollection of her own shriek when the bullet tore through her arm, the fear of sprinting through crossfire. The door loomed before her, partly ajar, as if it had been waiting for her. Her knees nearly buckled beneath her from the weight of all that was on the other side. She pushed it open. There, on the wide bed dressed in white linens, lay Pinky. Her skin was pale, her breathing so shallow it did not even stir her chest. But her eyes—open, glassy, unprotected—met Annabel’s. The sight wrenched the air from Annabel’s chest. The girl was alive. Barely, but alive. And in this world of smoke and blood, that was nothing short of a miracle. Annabel swallowed the lump in her throat and whispered, “Pinky…” The girl’s head moved, her eyes drifting towards her doctor. By the bedside, Raffaele leaned forward, one of his hands closing around Pinky’s frail fingers. His face was stone, but his hand betrayed him—tightly fisted, desperate, clinging as if his own life was tied to hers. Annabel entered to meet his piercing eyes flashing up to hers. They shared a silent communication. His was silent gratitude, hers frosty professionalism. “Dottoressa,” his voice grated low, almost a plea. “She needs you.” Annabel didn’t answer. She brushed past him, her coat grazing his arm. Her hands were already on Pinky’s wrist, checking pulse, measuring pupils, running through her assessments with brisk precision. “You’re one tough little cookie,” Annabel muttered, managing the barest ghost of a smile. Pinky’s lips trembled. Her whisper was fragile, dreamlike. “I saw… a butterfly. It had your face.” Raffaele’s eyebrows narrowed, suspicion fluttering. Annabel snorted, in spite of herself. “New one,” she said, voice rough. She glanced at the machines beside the bed. “Vitals are stabilizing. She’s not out of the woods, but she’s fighting.” “She said my name,” Raffaele rasped suddenly, his mask cracking. His eyes gleamed, voice cracking. “When she woke up. I thought for a moment—” He choked, unable to go on. Annabel’s tone softened, almost kind. “She’s not done yet, Don. Whatever they put her through, whatever she’s seen—it hasn’t broken her. That’s something.” The quiet hum of the monitors filled the silence. Even the maids at the door sniffled, relief etched into their faces. Pinky blinked slowly, turning toward her brother. Her lips parted. “Raffaele…” He leaned closer, his entire body drawn toward her. “I’m here, sorellina. Always.” Her next words shattered the fragile calm. “Where’s… Mama?” The room held its breath. Annabel’s hands stilled in mid-check. The question lingered like smoke. Raffaele’s features hardened, then locked. “She’s watching over you,” he rasped. “Always.” Pinky nodded feebly, as though to some unspoken pact, and withdrew her hand. Annabel registered the change first—the quake in Pinky’s fingers, the sudden spike on the monitor. Her training screamed warning. “Raffaele, step back,” she ordered, voice sharp. His head snapped toward her. “What is it?” Her voice tight, professional. “Something’s wrong. Her vitals are spiking.” Before he could move, Pinky’s eyes rolled back. Her small body convulsed violently, spasms racking her frame. The monitors shrieked. The maids screamed in panic. A tray clattered to the floor. “No, no, no—damn it!” Annabel yelled. “Get me diazepam! Now!” she bellowed to the nearest maid. The room dissolved into chaos. One maid ran towards the medicine cabinet. Another plunged forward to hold down Pinky’s flailing legs. Annabel jumped onto the bed, grappling the girl’s arching shoulders down with her good arm, trying to keep her from hurting herself. She slapped the oxygen mask back over Pinky’s mouth. “She’s seizing! Move!” Raffaele recoiled, startled, then leaped into action. “Luca!” Luca was there in a flash, breathless. “Don?” “Lock down the compound. Double the guard. No one in, no one out until I say. I want this house impenetrable!” “Subito!” Luca barked, vanishing down the hall. Annabel barely heard him. She was battling with death itself. Sweat dripped into her eyes, but her hands were steady as a rock. The maid returned, wrestling the medication into her hands. Annabel administered it with practiced speed. “Come on,” she muttered, voice a chant. “Come on, Pinky. With me.” Her eyes darted back and forth between the seizing child and the frantic monitors. Seconds passed like forever. Then, finally, the seizures stopped. Pinky went limp, her breathing rough gasps but present. The monitor slowed, steadied. Annabel collapsed against the bed, her chest rising and falling. Relief swept through her. “Stabilized. For now.” The room sagged with exhaustion. The maids were slumped against the walls, murmuring prayers. Raffaele moved silently to his sister’s bedside, his face a stone mask of grief. He brushed a strand of hair from her face with trembling fingers. “Will she live? Annabel met his eyes, hers grim. “I don’t know. That seizure—it wasn’t normal. It was like her brain was trying to purge something. Trauma. Stress. Or worse… something was induced.” Raffaele’s fists clenched. His jaw worked silently before he rasped, “I’ll tear this city apart. Whoever touched her—” “No,” Annabel cut in, her voice a blade. “Your sister doesn’t need revenge. She needs stability. Quiet. If you go thundering out there looking for enemies, you invite danger back into this room. And I won’t have you undo my work.” Their eyes locked, a contest of wills. Then, finally, his shoulders eased, infinitesimally. “You’re right,” he muttered, voice low. “You keep her safe. I’ll keep everything outside this door safe.” “Deal,” Annabel muttered, already stripping off gloves smeared with blood. She turned on the maids, her voice sharp. “You—warm saline in her IV every two hours. And you—stay by her bedside. No rattling, no whispering. I don’t want to hear a pin drop unless it’s to save her life. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, doctor,” the women chimed in unison, dipping their heads. It was not until the room was quiet that Annabel’s body betrayed her. The adrenaline drained, and she was weak. Her knees buckled and she nearly fell. A biting gust from the open window startled her awake again. Her arm was numb, cold, seeping through the bandage, but she would not be stopped. Pinky’s fragile grip on life held her captive. Raffaele stood in the doorway. Arms crossed. Eyes unreadable. You could’ve run last night,” he said finally. His voice was low, woven with something that was not quite reproach, not quite admiration. “Instead, you come in here half-dead and dive headfirst into the fire.” Annabel shot him a glare, tired, belligerent. “I don’t do this for applause, Don. I do it because I can. Even if I hate every single person in this house.”. For the first time, his mouth corner jerked. A low laugh. “Do you hate me that much?” Her reply was dry. “You’re not getting on my Christmas list.” His laughter darkened, lower now. “Then from tonight, you owe me more than a card.” She said nothing. The machines hummed, Pinky’s breathing sighed, and in the distance Luca’s voice bellowed orders down the corridor. Annabel wiped at her forehead, exhaustion consuming her. But upon gazing at Pinky, she whispered, a prayer almost. “Stay with me, Pinky. For a little longer.”.

    The spasm had passed, but the strangling silence it left behind remained. Annabel Sinclair inhaled a breath, then forced herself into slow, careful exhalation. Her arms were wrapped tightly around Pinky’s face, porcelain white, glass thin. The child slept—her small chest rising and falling with a pace so shallow as to be mistaken for death. But it was life, fragile and beautiful. The machines hummed like sentinels around them, hygienic, metallic, and pitiless. For the time being at least, the war had stopped. “Resting,” Annabel panted huskily to herself, her words creaking like shattered glass with strain. The two maids exchanged glances across the room—fear giving way to relief, hope flickering dimly in their drained eyes. Behind them, against the wall, Raffaele watched. His granite position revealed nothing, but his eyes were fixed—on Annabel, not on equipment, not on his sister, but on Annabel. Admiration. Awe. Something un-safe in a man like him. Annabel, on the other hand, was snapping. She had a white shirt sticking to her back with clotted blood, a bandaged arm dripping red down to the elbow. She could barely keep from leaning forward, but her eyes were bright, unwinking, the eyes of a soldier who will not blink on the field of war. “Doctor,” Raffaele did say at last, his voice gravelly and low. “You should have that arm treated.” “I will,” she whispered without looking up. “When? “When she is safe.” “She is safe. We’ve barricaded the house.” Annabel spun around, her expression as unyielding as steel. “That’s what you said last time. And she nearly died.” The words cut. His jaw tightened, and guilt flickered in his eyes before he covered it once more. Good. She wanted him to feel it. He should. Once she’d taken Pinky’s readings again, Annabel finally stood, muscles trembling. She washed her bloodstained hands on a towel, then headed toward the adjoining bathroom. “I’m dressing this wound,” she said without a trace of doubt in her voice. “Don’t let anyone disturb me—unless her vitals crash.” Raffaele gave a curt nod. “Go.” Behind the locked door, Annabel tore the bandage from her arm. The view made her stomach churn—red, inflamed, angry flesh beneath. Her hand closed around a bottle, spilling liquor right on top of the wound. Teeth gritted, a snarl tearing from her throat as the burn sent fire shooting through her nerves. The mirror reflected back to the woman what she had become now: hair disheveled, skin pale, dark half-circles deepening below her eyes. Not the polished surgeon from New York, not the girl who used to daydream about saving lives in spotless white wards. No—this was a battlefield medic, driven by adrenaline and fury. “This is not what I signed up for,” she snarled at her reflection. But her hands were fast, steady, precise. She had just restrapped her arm when the mansion shook. Boom. The floor shook. Then— RATATATATAT! Gunfire. Shouts. Screams. The house exploded. Annabel’s blood went cold. She flung open the bathroom door and sped into the bedroom. One maid was already across Pinky, covering her. The other clutched her rosary, mumbling desperate prayers. Luca burst through the door, gun up high, sweat sliding down his temple. “Down! They’re in!” he roared. Annabel’s breath caught. “Who’s in?!” “They breached the west wing. And they’re not here just for Raffaele this time.” Her gut twisted. She knew. She didn’t need him to say it. This wasn’t about the Don. This was about her. “Get her out of here!” Raffaele shouted, jamming a magazine into his pistol. His voice cracked like thunder. “Through the service tunnel—Luca, take her!” “No!” Annabel shouted back, fury sparking. “I’m not leaving Pinky!” “Guards!” he snapped, catching her arm, pulling her bodily toward the door. “They’re after you now, Annabel.” Her heart leapt. “What in the name of hell for?! I’m a doctor!” “You’re the doctor to my sister. You’re the only thing between life and death for her. That makes you bargaining power.” She spat another word in his face, but before she could, the wall behind them shuddered with a second explosion. The sound was deafening. Dust rained from the ceiling. They bolted. Luca led the charge down the corridor, shouting into his radio. The walls themselves seemed to warp under the strobe of gunfire beyond. Portraits shattered. Sconces tore from plaster. The mansion was a warzone. “I am not a fugitive!” Annabel snarled, her chest heaving. “No,” Raffaele growled back, “but tonight you’re the prize.” The words stabbed her like a knife. They reached the marble great hall. The doors were ripped wide—two guards dead on the threshold already. One of them had a bullet through the skull. Annabel’s legs buckled, but Raffaele urged her forward. “Don’t look. Go!” The courtyard stretched out before them, silver with moonlight. But the silence was a lie. A crack. The air whistled. Stone splintered inches from Annabel’s head. “Sniper!” Luca yelled, his own gun firing already at the rooftop. “Get down!” Raffaele screamed, throwing her hard behind the fountain. Her injured arm thudded against the stone. The shriek stuck in her throat. She spat blood. Raffaele crouched out from cover, shooting with uncontrolled fury. One, two, three shots. A shriek. A body slumped off the roof, crashing into the bushes with a sickening crack. “Clear!” Luca bellowed. “Move!” Raffaele shoved her forward again, yanking her toward the SUV. The armored vehicle came to life as its engine turned over, lights blinding across the courtyard. But as they reached it— A fusillade of bullets tore into the stone beside them, flashing off the fountain. The noise was deafening, a symphony of death. “Get in!” Raffaele shouted, shoving Annabel into the backseat. Luca jumped into the front, shooting back out the window as the SUV fishtailed out of the courtyard. A second vehicle came after—a caravan of Raffaele’s crew. Annabel cowered on the floor of the SUV, chest burning, ears ringing. “You could’ve been killed!” she croaked at him. Raffaele’s jaw was granite, his knuckles white on his gun. He didn’t say a word. Her voice broke, rage mounting over terror. “Why me?! Why do they want to kill me?!” Finally, his eyes flickered to hers, hard and deadly. “Because Mendoza knows what you are now. You’re not a doctor anymore. You’re my sister’s salvation. That makes you the one weapon I own worth fighting for. And the only one they have to use to kill me.” His words coiled in her heart like a blade. She opened her lips to reply— Then the glass beside her burst. Bullets ripped through the SUV. Tires screamed as the vehicle skidded. Luca swore, jerking the wheel. The convoy disintegrated. “Ambush!” he shouted. Annabel was pushed to one side, shoulder colliding with the seat. Ribs contracting in agony. She clutched at them—then went rigid. Heat. Her hand came out covered in crimson. A flush of scarlet spread over her ribs. She gasped, gagged, coughed vermilion. “Annabel!” Raffaele bellowed, sweeping her into his arms. His voice broke—hysterical, hoarse. “Don’t go away. Don’t go away!” Her universe blurred. Pain thudded in waves. The shriek of the engine faded. Only his voice remained. “I’ve got you. You saved my sister. I won’t let you go.” His hand covered her wound, futile against the flood. Her lips parted. She tried to speak. Tried to curse him. Tried to say something. But only blackness came out. Her body went limp against him. The SUV careened through the gates of another compound. Men screamed, lights strobed, and Luca was already calling the on-call medic on the radio. But Raffaele waited not. Did not trust. Did not care. He cradled her in his arms, her blood spreading on his chest, his face contorted by a desperation his foes had never seen. “Don’t go,” he whispered, trembling. “Not you. Not now.” Annabel’s lashes had once danced, then rested motionless. And darkness fell.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302708”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Rejected by My Mate, Claimed by His Enemy

    “Are you planning to surprise Alpha Lance, Lady Cassie?” “Yes,” I replied softly, my fingers cradling the small wooden carving I’d spent days perfecting. “I carved this myself. I want it to be meaningful. Something to show him how much he means to me.” A proud, content smile tugged at my lips. Today marked eight years with Lance, and he was preparing our anniversary celebration tonight! Eight years of standing by his side. Through battles, wounds, council politics, and sleepless nights. I had given him everything. My heart, my loyalty, my youth. “Congratulations on your anniversary, Lady Cassie,” the maid said, bowing slightly. “Thank you. Could you prepare my dress for tonight? I want to look my best for him.” She nodded and scurried off, leaving me alone in the dressing room. I placed the carving, a crescent moon with our initials, into a red velvet box. Soon, Lance and I would be fully bound. The Luna ceremony was expected to be announced any day now. I chose a white silk dress that shimmered under the candlelight, one Lance had once said made me look like a goddess. I ran a comb through my dark hair and added a touch of perfume he’d gifted me last winter. Tonight would be perfect. I spotted Beta Damien near the courtyard, overseeing arrangements. “Have you seen Lance?” He stiffened, avoiding my gaze. “I… I’m not sure where he is, Lady Cassie. Perhaps he’s in the Den.” The Den of Shadows. Reserved for high-ranking wolves, warriors, and of course, the Alpha. I thanked him and made my way there, confused by his tension. The corridors leading to the Den were dim and quiet, the scent of burning wood and incense thick in the air. I raised my hand to knock, but froze. Because I heard voices. “Alpha Lance, how are you planning to tell Lady Cassie that this whole preparation isn’t for your anniversary… but for Arielle’s return?” Every muscle in my body locked. Wait…what? “I’m not,” Lance replied, voice low and soulless. “Let her find out with the rest of them.” “But she’s your mate.” He scoffed. “Cassie’s nothing more than a convenience. She was loyal, sure, and useful for a while. But now that Arielle’s back, and carrying my child, Cassie’s role is finished here.” My knees nearly gave out. No… “She’s not even of noble blood,” another voice sneered. “Arielle’s lineage dates back to the original High Blood packs. She was always meant to stand beside an Alpha.” “That’s why she’ll be my Luna,” Lance said flatly. “Cassie will understand. Or she won’t. Doesn’t matter. I just used her anyway. It’s good to fuck her. You all should try her sometime.” I stumbled back from the door, my breath shattering into sharp, uneven gasps. Arielle. That name. The last I heard, she had left the territory years ago to train in one of the royal courts. Rumors swirled that she had power, bloodline, and ambition. I never thought she’d come back, let alone steal everything from me. And Lance… Lance had been hiding this. Hiding her. And a child. I clutched my chest as my wolf whimpered inside me, her cries echoing in my head. My wolf snarled, pacing inside me, torn between mourning and murder. He betrayed us, she howled. He chose her. A liar. A snake. I ran. I didn’t care who saw me. My legs carried me back to the pack house like they had a mind of their own. Once inside, I collapsed onto the floor. The velvet box opened on impact, revealing the necklace I had lovingly carved. A symbol of us. Now meaningless! I sat in silence, trembling, tears running down my cheeks. Eight years. Eight years I had devoted to a man who saw me as disposable. Who was ready to cast me out for status and bloodline. I hadn’t been marked. Not yet. He always said he was waiting for the Luna ceremony. Now I knew why. “Cassie, darling, are you here?” Lance’s voice cut through the air. I wiped my tears, calming myself. I stood tall, slipping the box beneath a nearby table. “Yes,” I replied calmly. He walked in, tilting his head. “Were you crying?” I forced a laugh. “Just emotional. It’s our anniversary, after all.” He looked at me, disinterested. “You should start preparing. Tonight’s important.” Then he turned and left. No kiss. No embrace. Just orders. That night, the ceremony began. Music swelled, candles flickered, and the pack gathered under the moon. Lance stood beside me, his hand casually draped around my waist as if nothing was a problem. He leaned close, whispering, “Happy anniversary, darling. You should smile and enjoy it.” So I did. But I felt like I was choking on every breath. Because I knew what this celebration was really for. “Excuse me… I need to go to the bathroom.” I didn’t wait for his response. I immediately pulled my hands away from his and walked off. He didn’t follow me, and honestly, I didn’t care. I was halfway through jogging when someone suddenly bumped into me. Or maybe… they were the one who ran into me. “Ouch. Watch where you’re going, you bitch!” The shrill voice pierced through the hallway, followed by the loud click of designer heels. I turned slowly, already knowing who it was. Her glossy lips curled into a smug smile as her eyes raked over me like I was something she scraped off her shoe. “Oh, look. The placeholder,” she said with a mocking tilt of her head. “Arielle,” I muttered through clenched teeth, trying to keep my cool. “What do you want?” She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she strutted closer until she was right in my face, the sharp scent of her expensive perfume clashing with the stifling tension between us. Her manicured nails reached up and she grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking it back so hard I winced. “To watch you fall,” she whispered sweetly, “To watch you crash and burn like the pathetic little stand-in you are.” I tried to pull away, but her grip tightened. “You think Lance actually cares about you?” she sneered, eyes blazing. “You’re just a distraction. A joke. A warm body he uses when I’m not around.” I opened my mouth to retort, but she was faster, leaning in so only I could hear the next cruel whisper. “He moans my name when he’s with you, doesn’t he?” My stomach twisted. She laughed, low and cruel, clearly enjoying my reaction. “Don’t flatter yourself, Cassie. You’ll never be me. You don’t have the looks, the class, or the history. Lance and I, we’re inevitable. You? You’re just a phase.” She shoved me back roughly, still gripping my hair, and I stumbled before regaining my balance. Then she turned to the crowd and raised her voice. “Everyone, I have an announcement!” Silence fell. She slowly walked toward Lance. I watched in horror as she reached for his hand. He didn’t resist. He smiled when he saw her. “I’m pregnant,” she said, her voice rich with pride. “And I will be claiming Alpha Lance as my mate!”

    My tears poured down my face. Memories of being with Lance crashed into me like a tidal wave. I could still feel his arms wrapped around me, his warm breath tickling my ear as he whispered, “I love you so much.” His eyes had been full of love, genuine and deep, or so I thought. I remembered the way he knelt in front of me, his voice trembling as he said, “Cassie, I can’t imagine a life without you.” He looked so sincere. “I can’t ever imagine hurting you. You’re the most important person in my life. You’re my first and only love.” Those words used to be my comfort, my anchor. But now, I realized they were nothing but lies. Empty, cruel lies. All this time, he was just using me—because Arielle wasn’t around. I was just a stand-in, a distraction. And now, Arielle’s pregnant. The thought twisted in my chest, making it hard to breathe. Anger bubbled up inside me, hot and consuming. My hands curled into fists. No. I’m not letting things end like this! Fury pushed me forward. I stormed after Arielle, grabbing her arm hard enough to make her flinch. “How dare you!” I yelled, my voice trembling with rage. “All this time, you’ve been sneaking around with my mate behind my back?!” The hurt and betrayal poured out of me, and I tightened my grip, desperate to make her understand the pain she’d caused. But before I could say anything else, Arielle gasped dramatically. “Ouch! Stop!” she cried out, clutching her stomach like she was in intense pain. She stumbled back, her face twisted in agony, and then collapsed to the ground. My eyes widened. I hadn’t even done anything. I just grabbed her arm! What the hell was she doing? Her reaction was way over the top! “Cassie…what did you do?! My baby! You killed my baby!” Arielle screamed, her voice ringing out. The accusation was loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. Whispers and murmurs erupted, and I could feel eyes burning holes into my back. My mouth fell open in shock. “What are you—” I tried to ask, but a furious voice cut me off. “Cassie! What are you doing to her?! Get away from her!” I turned, my heart plummeting as Lance rushed toward us, his eyes blazing with anger. I stood frozen as he dropped to Arielle’s side. He was so gentle, helping her up with careful hands, brushing hair from her face. “Are you okay? Did she hurt you?” Lance asked, his voice dripping with concern. “I’m fine,” Arielle whimpered, leaning into him as she clutched her stomach. “She’s bleeding!” “Oh no!” “Cassie did this to her!” Then I saw blood dripping down her legs. “It hurts so much! Cassie did this to me!” Arielle cried, pointing a finger at me. “That’s a lie!” I shouted, pointing a trembling finger at her. “You’ve been sneaking around with him this whole time!” But Lance’s glare was ice-cold. “Cassie, enough! You’ve done enough!” My throat tightened as I watched Arielle snuggle closer, a faint, smug smirk on her lips. Lance wrapped a protective arm around her, whispering soft reassurances. The man I loved had chosen her. Tears burned my eyes as I took a shaky step back. My mate betrayed me, and all I could do was watch as he comforted her. I shook my head, glaring at Lance. “You’re lying to me. Stop lying! Tell them the truth! Tell the whole pack the truth! Admit you’ve been sneaking around with Arielle behind my back. Admit you never loved me, that you were just using me!” The words tumbled out of my mouth, fueled by anger and desperation. I wanted him to admit it, to make everyone see the truth. “I SAID ENOUGH!” Lance’s hand came down hard across my face. The slap echoed, and the force sent me stumbling back. Pain exploded on my cheek, and before I could catch my balance, he shoved me hard. I crashed to the ground. “L-Lance?-” He pointed a furious finger at me, his eyes blazing with hatred. “You should be grateful I even accepted you after what your father did!” he snarled. “Your father, the traitorous beta, lied and manipulated my father—got them both killed! I took you in out of mercy, made you my mate, and this is how you repay me?!” Tears blurred my vision, but I caught a glimpse of Arielle behind him, her lips curved in a satisfied smirk. She was enjoying every second of my humiliation. I clenched my fists, trembling with anger. “I-I hate you,” I spat, my voice cracking. “And I hope karma gets both of you for what you’ve done!” Lance’s glare was a warning, but I didn’t care anymore. I pushed myself off the ground, ignoring the whispers and judging stares from the pack. “What a weak mate,” someone sneered. “She’s not fit to be our Luna.” I couldn’t get out of there fast enough. I shoved past wolves whose eyes were full of either disgust or pity, their whispers crawling over my skin like poison. My legs moved faster, faster until I was sprinting. Tears streamed down my cheeks, mixing with the damp night air as the forest blurred around me. I didn’t care where I was going. I just needed to run! To get away! Away from them! From him! From the lies and the weight of eight wasted years! My foot suddenly caught on a root, and I stumbled, crashing to my knees with a painful grunt. “Shit!” Dirt smeared across my skin, and sharp stones bit into my palms. The sky opened above me as if to mock my misery, and cold rain poured down in heavy sheets, drenching me instantly. My white dress clung to me, soaked and ruined. I sobbed out loud, choking on the lump in my throat. I tried to rise, but my legs trembled and collapsed beneath me. My body gave up and my heart ached relentlessly. I was about to push myself up when a low growl cut through the storm. I froze. From the shadows of the trees, a pair of glowing yellow eyes emerged. Then another. A rogue. “N-No…” There were two of them. Panic surged through me as I scrambled backward on the muddy ground, heart slamming in my chest. I was too weak to shift. Too heartbroken. Too late. One of the rogues lunged. “Ahhhh!” I waited…but it never reached me. A blur of motion slammed into the beast midair, knocking it aside. A deep snarl ripped through the air, more feral, more powerful than the rogues’. I stared, stunned, as the second rogue tried to flee, only to be caught and thrown against a tree with bone-cracking force. I gasped, my breath catching as the rain lightened just enough for me to see him. A tall figure stood over me, chest heaving, his eyes glowing faintly in the storm light. “Are you hurt?” he asked. I blinked, still trying to process what just happened. My arms shook as I pushed myself upright, staring at the stranger. My voice cracked. “What… what the hell just happened?” He stepped closer, his gaze scanning me carefully. “Rogues,” he said. “You were lucky.” I let out a bitter laugh. “Lucky? Right.” Then I narrowed my eyes, “Who are you?” He looked at me steadily, “My name is Dominic,” he said calmly. “And your brother sent me here.”

    “My brother died a long time ago!” This is the story I’ve always known about my family. Ever since my father, the Beta, betrayed Lance’s father, the Alpha of our pack, I knew my whole family was marked for death. I was the only one left. Then Lance came into the picture, making me his mate. But I later found out he was just using me all along. My eyes caught his, and he just stared back at me without saying anything. Suddenly, he shifted into his wolf form. His wolf was massive, towering over me, and it completely threw me off. “Get on,” he said, his voice commanding. I shook my head. “No, answer my question first! I don’t have a brother! My brother’s dead!” “You’re wrong about that,” he said, his tone calm but firm. “Get on if you want to see him.” His words hit me like a ton of bricks. How could he know? My brother’s been gone for so long. But something in his voice, something in his eyes, made me believe him. “I know those people betrayed you,” he added. “But I won’t betray you like they did.” His voice was steady, and for the first time in a long time, I actually felt like I could trust someone. I swallowed hard, trying to make sense of everything. But in the end, I had no choice. My instincts kicked in, telling me to follow him, to trust him. So, I climbed onto his back, gripping his fur as we began moving through the forest. The wind whipped past my face, cold and sharp. I could hear the rustling of leaves, the soft crunch of twigs underfoot. The sound of Dominic’s steady breathing was the only thing that kept me grounded. After a while, we stopped. The forest opened up to reveal a large community town, obviously belonging to another pack. “Alpha, you’ve returned,” a voice said from the gates. I froze as guards appeared. My heart started racing as Dominic helped me off his back. I looked at him, still in shock. “You’re an Alpha, but my brother sent you to fetch me? What the hell is going on here?” Dominic didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he motioned for me to follow him. “Just follow, and you’ll understand,” he said. I didn’t have much of a choice, so I followed. We entered a huge hall, and then we moved into a room. There, a group of people stood waiting. Healers, maybe. One of them stepped forward. “Alpha, his condition is stable. He’s doing better now.” “Good,” Dominic said simply, his voice filled with authority. We entered the room, and that’s when I saw him. A man lay in bed, covered in bandages, looking fragile but alive. I swallowed hard when I saw him. I slowly walked toward the bed, my eyes—damn, my eyes were already watering with tears. “A-Adrian?” I whispered. He blinked, his eyes slowly focusing on me. “Cassie, I can’t believe it. The rumors were true. You’re alive.” His voice was weak, like he didn’t have the strength to believe it himself. I couldn’t stop myself. I rushed forward and hugged him tightly. “I thought… I thought you were dead! When we were just kids, rumors said our whole family was killed…” My voice cracked as I held him, desperate to believe he was really there. “No, Cassie.” He pulled back slightly, his eyes looking straight at mine. “Our father didn’t betray the Alpha. He was framed.” “W-What?!” I asked, my head spinning as I tried to process what he was saying. Adrian nodded slowly, his face serious. “Yes. Our father was innocent. He was supposed to be the Alpha, but they framed him. And when he found out the truth, he tried to take back what was rightfully his. But they… they killed him. Lance’s family killed him. After that, our whole family was cast aside. You were the only one left because you were the only girl, meant to become their breeder.” I felt a lump in my throat. “A…a breeder?” The weight of his words hit me. I didn’t know that. “And what happened to you?” Adrian’s eyes softened. “I was cast aside, too. When Mom died, Alpha Dominic took me in. He made me his Beta.” I turned to look behind me. Alpha Dominic was standing in the doorway, silently watching us. I still didn’t understand. “But why did Alpha Dominic take me in if he’s the Alpha? Why did he help me?” I asked, my voice shaking. “He saved my life,” Dominic spoke up suddenly, stepping into the room. His eyes locked onto mine, intense and unwavering. “We were attacked by rogue wolves here, in the village. And thanks to your brother, he saved my life. I didn’t even realize there was a rogue wolf trying to kill me from behind. It was Adrian who saved me. That’s why he’s in critical condition now. But I made sure he’d survive.” Dominic continued, his voice calm but full of purpose. “He asked me to fetch you in honor of what he did for me. That’s why I came—to save you.” He looked at Adrian and then nodded. “And I saved your sister’s life just before she became the Luna of the enemy.” I stood there, processing everything they’d just told me. There was so much I didn’t know, so much I hadn’t understood. My brother wasn’t dead. My family wasn’t what I’d been told. And now, everything I thought I knew was being flipped upside down. “You must stay here, Cassie, and train with us so you can become stronger,” Adrian said. “I… I don’t know—” Before I could finish my sentence, my head suddenly swirled. “Cassie!” Before I hit the ground, I felt someone’s hands catch me. “She’s bleeding!” My vision spun, and pain surged through my body… especially down there. When I looked down, my legs were dripping with blood. And then I remembered… I was late. And that could only mean one thing. I’m… pregnant with Lance’s pup?

    “Make sure she’s okay!” I heard chaos around me. Voices. Movement. Panic. Everything felt like a blur until my eyelids fluttered open. The room was dimly lit, but I quickly noticed two figures arguing near the foot of the bed I was lying on. As my vision adjusted, my heart stopped for a second. It was my brother, Adrian. My chest tightened. He was still recovering from his recent attack, yet there he was, standing in front of me, visibly exhausted but determined. He looked like he had forced himself to come here. Across from him stood a healer, trying to calm him down. I struggled to sit up, but my body felt heavy, drained. I was inside a healer’s residence. The sterile smell, the faint chanting outside, the herbs on the shelf, everything was familiar yet foreign at the same time. That’s when everything came crashing back to me. I remembered now. I had bled out. I collapsed. I lost consciousness. And now… now I was here. A wave of dread swept over me. Could…I be pregnant? The thought hit me like a truck. I grabbed the blanket tightly, my breathing quickening. No. No, this couldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be possible! But deep down, something in my gut told me it was. I felt it in my body. I felt it in my soul. The signs were there. The pain. The bleeding. The exhaustion. I might be pregnant, with Lance’s pup. A lump formed in my throat. The betrayal stung more now than it ever had. Lance… he used me. Every night, he touched me, kissed me, claimed me. And I believed him. I thought he loved me. I thought we had something real. But it was all a lie. He used me like I was nothing more than a breeder. A means to an end. And now, I might be carrying his child. Even if the healer hadn’t said anything yet, I was sure of it. “Cassie?” Adrian’s voice brought me back. I looked up and saw him, struggling to stay upright. He limped toward me slowly, his movements pained, but he didn’t stop. He wrapped his arms around me tightly. When he pulled away, he cupped my face with his trembling hands. “Are you okay? Are you in pain? What’s happening to you?” His voice was shaky. “Do you know why you started bleeding?” I couldn’t answer immediately. I swallowed hard and looked him directly in the eyes. He looked so worried, so scared for me. “Adrian,” I said softly, “would it be okay if I spoke to the healer in private?” He was confused at first, but then he nodded slowly. “Okay, sure,” he said. “I know a lot is going on with you, but I respect your decision.” He stood up straight despite the pain and limped toward the door. “I’ll wait for you outside,” he said gently, before stepping out and closing the door behind him. Once we were alone, I turned to face the healer. My heart pounded as I asked the question that had been consuming my thoughts. “You found out I’m pregnant, didn’t you?” I asked, my voice low but direct. The healer stared at me for a while, her eyes searching my face like she was deciding whether to say the truth or keep it to herself. Then, slowly, she nodded. Without saying a word, she walked closer and began to clean me up. Her hands moved gently but with practiced care. She did what she needed to do, checking my vitals, feeling my pulse, and assessing my condition. “You are pregnant,” she finally said, her voice calm but direct. My breath caught in my throat. “And you didn’t tell my brother…” I whispered. She nodded. “I heard you just reunited with your brother, Beta Adrian. And I didn’t want to overwhelm him by telling him that you’re bearing a pup.” My eyes locked on hers. I didn’t say anything yet. I could feel my chest tightening with each word that came out of her mouth. She continued, her tone softer now. “And I know that your former mate not only humiliated you but also abused you.” The moment she confirmed what I already feared, all the emotions I had been holding in burst at once. My throat tightened, and I bit down on my lower lip, but the tears still fell. I cried right in front of her. No shame, no strength left to hide behind. “T-This is a mistake,” I choked out, my voice trembling. I was shaking, violently. I grabbed her hand tightly, desperate, and begging! “I-I want to kill the pup,” I said. “Please! Let me kill the pup. Please!” I screamed the words, the pain overwhelming me. My voice cracked, but I didn’t care. I was breaking apart, piece by piece. The healer flinched slightly at my outburst. Her eyes widened, but she didn’t pull away from me. “Hey, you need to calm down,” she said firmly. “Please,” I whispered again, my entire body trembling. “Please…” She held my hands tighter, grounding me. “I know this is hard for you. I know how heavy this must feel. But you need to think this through. Ending the pup’s life won’t fix anything. That’s still an innocent life inside you.” Her words hit me like cold water. It wasn’t just what she said, but how she said it. There was no judgment in her voice. Just truth. And then, just as I was about to say something, the door suddenly burst open. My head turned fast, expecting to see Adrian, my brother. I assumed he must have heard my shouting and rushed in. But it wasn’t him. It was Alpha Dominic. He stood in the doorway like a wall of strength, his presence commanding. His aura was cold, intense, and intimidating. My breath caught in my chest as our eyes locked. “What’s going on here?” he asked, his voice deep and cutting. There was no softness in his tone, just the firm, sharp authority of an Alpha who demanded answers. I froze in place. The healer remained silent. She lowered her head in respect and said nothing, showing deference to her Alpha. He stepped further inside, eyes narrowing. “Have you checked what’s happening to her?” he asked, not even addressing me directly. “Why is she crying?” I bit my lower lip hard, trying to stop myself from falling apart again. “She’s doing okay now, Alpha,” the healer answered quickly. “It’s just… she has a headache. That’s all.” I glanced at her, shocked by her answer, but also… relieved. She didn’t tell him. She was giving me time. She stood up and didn’t meet my eyes. Without another word, she walked out of the room, leaving me alone with Dominic. I couldn’t meet his gaze. He moved closer and sat across from me, watching me closely. “What’s going on with you?” he asked directly. My mind raced. My heart pounded. I wanted to scream the truth, but I couldn’t. I wasn’t ready. “I’m fine,” I answered quickly. “It’s nothing.” I lied. And I hoped to the Moon Goddess he wouldn’t see through it.

    “Think you can manage here alone? Or do you want us to be together?” Adrian’s voice carried a teasing warmth as he helped me settle into the room. “I really don’t mind, you know. I’ve missed you so much.” That was Adrian, always trying to make things lighter, even when everything felt heavy. He joked, but I could hear the concern in his voice. “Brother,” I looked at him seriously, “you don’t need to treat me like I’m helpless. You should be the one resting. You were the one attacked by rogue wolves.” He let out a short laugh, brushing it off like it was no big deal. But I knew better. He was injured. He should’ve been lying in bed, not lifting and moving around just for me. It worried me. No matter how much he smiled, I could see the pain behind his eyes. The moment I was cleared to leave the healer’s residency, Adrian was already waiting for me outside. He didn’t ask questions, just took my hand and led me to the new room. I remember my conversation with Dominic earlier. He stayed quiet after I lied, maybe because he sensed I wasn’t ready to talk. I definitely didn’t tell him about the pregnancy. I don’t want him to know, especially him. And I don’t even know why. So, he kept his distance when he noticed I wasn’t comfortable around him. And the space between us only grew heavier. Every time he was near, I felt uneasy. Maybe it was just me. Maybe I was the only one feeling this way. “Cassie?” Adrian’s voice suddenly pulled me out of my thoughts. “Are you even listening to me?” I blinked a few times. “Oh. I’m sorry. What were you saying?” He moved closer and sat on the edge of the bed, his face softening. “You seemed far away just now. I know it’s a lot. Everything that’s happened… with our parents. And then what Lance did to you. Now you’re here in a whole new pack, trying to act like everything’s fine.” I looked down, my fingers tightening slightly. “But don’t worry,” he said gently. “You’ll be taken care of here. Alpha Dominic… he’s a good Alpha. Lance is nothing compared to him.” That made me pause. I looked at Adrian but didn’t say anything. I wanted to believe what he was saying. And maybe, to an outsider, Dominic did look like a great Alpha. He was calm, composed, and had a certain strength that demanded respect. But something about him felt… off. I couldn’t explain it, but my instincts told me not to trust him completely. There was a wall around him I couldn’t get past. And I wasn’t sure I wanted to try. I nodded slowly and forced a smile. “Go now, brother. I just want to rest for a bit,” I said softly. Adrian nodded and gave me a warm look. “If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call me, okay?” I smiled at him faintly. “I know.” He leaned in and kissed my forehead before finally leaving the room. As soon as the door shut behind him, the silence became deafening. Being alone made everything crash down all at once. I felt overwhelmed. This new room, this new pack, this new reality, none of it felt real. And Alpha Dominic… there were so many questions swirling in my head about him. But I knew none of them would ever be answered. He was too closed off. Too unreadable. And yet, his presence lingered in my mind. I was still heartbroken from what Lance had done. The betrayal, the humiliation… it clung to me like a shadow. And now, I was carrying his pup. A pup I didn’t ask for. A pup I wasn’t even sure I wanted. The thought of it made my stomach twist. I wanted to get rid of it. I wanted to pretend like it never happened. But at the same time… guilt ate at me. It wasn’t the pup’s fault. It didn’t deserve to carry the weight of my pain and shame. It didn’t choose any of this. I climbed into bed, closed my eyes, and hoped sleep would give me even a moment of peace. For a while, it did. But it didn’t last long. When I slowly opened my eyes, I felt something strange. A chill ran down my spine. Someone was watching me. I blinked, trying to adjust to the darkness, and my eyes widened when I saw who it was. “D-Dominic?” I gasped, shocked. I blinked again, as if my eyes were playing tricks on me. “Did I startle you?” he asked. I swallowed hard, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest. He stepped closer. How did he even get in? The door was locked. The windows were shut. I hadn’t heard anything. “I just wanted to check on you.” “I’m fine,” I replied quickly, sitting up straighter. He looked cold, emotionally detached even. I didn’t understand him. “You can go now,” I told him. “You should have knocked. I would’ve woken up.” He didn’t respond to that. Instead, his eyes dropped downward, and I suddenly felt heat rush to my face. My legs were exposed. The blanket had slipped while I was sleeping, and I hadn’t even realized it. I quickly pulled it over myself, feeling embarrassed. His gaze shifted, but there was something different in his eyes, something unreadable. He sat on the edge of the bed, and my body tensed. When our faces drew closer, I felt something strange. A jolt. An energy I couldn’t explain. It made my chest tighten and sent panic shooting through me. I immediately pulled away. My heart was racing. My breaths became shallow as I tried to calm myself down. Dominic looked at me closely, his expression unreadable. “Do you want to be strong?” he asked. I nodded hesitantly, even though his question felt sudden and caught me off guard. “Yes.” “Good. Because I’m going to train you.”

    Lance’s POV The ceremony was finally over. I returned straight to the pack house, expecting to find Cassie waiting inside, just like she always did. Like a loyal dog. But before I could even reach the door, a familiar voice called out behind me. “Lance, where are you going?” I stopped walking and turned around. It was Arielle. I clenched my jaw. “What are you doing here? Why did you follow me?” She stepped closer, wearing that same smug expression she always had when she thought she was winning. “Are you seriously going back to her?” she asked. “I already announced to everyone that you’re mine, and that I’m yours. You didn’t even stop me. That must mean something. It means you don’t care about her anymore, right? Wherever she is now, it doesn’t matter to you.” I stared at her for a long moment before smirking widely. “You’re the only woman I’ve ever loved,” I said, my voice low but firm. “You’re the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. But I need Cassie beside me now.” Arielle’s face froze for a second, but I didn’t stop. “I told you before, Cassie was just a placeholder. Someone I used while you weren’t around.” She gave me a tight smile. “It’s okay. I understand,” she replied like it was nothing. “But now I’m back. I’m here. And I’m not going anywhere this time. So I should be the one living in that house with you. Not her. Kick Cassie out.” I went still. “No,” I said coldly. “I’m not kicking Cassie out.” “What?” she snapped. “Why not?” I stepped closer, locking my gaze on hers. “Arielle, there’s a lot you don’t know. It’s better if you just trust me on this, why I need her.” “But—” “End of discussion,” I said firmly. “I need rest,” I added. “And I need to talk to Cassie, to teach her a lesson. I’ll visit you tomorrow. Don’t worry.” I turned my back on her and walked toward the door of the house. I stepped inside without looking back. But of course, Arielle followed. “No, Lance! Get back here!” she yelled. “You can’t be serious! Tell me what’s going on and why you need her! For fuck’s sake! I don’t like that you’re keeping things from me! You chose me, and I’m going to be your Luna anyway. You should tell me!” I groaned in frustration, wishing she would just shut up. I ignored her, not in the mood to argue any longer. As soon as I entered the pack house, I shouted her name. “Cassie!” No response. I froze, my heartbeat echoing in my ears. The house was too quiet. The air felt heavy, like something was wrong. Footsteps approached behind me, and I turned to see Arielle standing there. She was looking around the place, confused and slightly anxious. “Did she run away?” she asked. Her question hit me like a slap. The idea hadn’t crossed my mind, until now. “No,” I said firmly, shaking my head. “She couldn’t have!” But doubt started creeping in. I stormed down the hallway and started searching. I checked every room, every corner, every drawer. I opened closets, looked under the bed, even tore through our shared room. Nothing. Her scent had faded. She wasn’t here. She really left. I clenched my fists. My chest tightened with panic and anger. I couldn’t let this happen. I wouldn’t! I turned to Arielle, eyes burning. “She can’t just run away like that!” Without waiting for her to respond, I rushed out of the pack house. I didn’t care about anything else. Cassie was my priority now! I immediately summoned members of my elite tribe. “Find her,” I ordered, my voice sharp and commanding. “Track her down, now!” “Why, Alpha?” one of them asked. “What’s going on?” “Cassie, she ran away!” I snapped. “And I don’t want her running from me. Make sure to find where she is. I don’t care what it takes, just bring her back!” From behind, Arielle was watching the scene unfold, disbelief written all over her face. “Why would you want her back?” she said loudly, stepping forward. “Isn’t this the exact outcome we wanted? We pushed her to leave! That was the point, right? We don’t need her anymore!” I turned to face her. She was angry, confused, and honestly, she had every right to be. But she didn’t understand. “You don’t know Cassie,” I said coldly. “You never did. I’ve been with her longer. I know her better than anyone.” “Then tell me what it is,” she demanded. “What do you know that I don’t?” I didn’t answer her. Instead, I walked off with purpose, heading straight to the Grand Hall. “Lance!” she called out behind me, but I ignored her. When she finally caught up, I was already in my office, rummaging through a locked drawer. I pulled out a folder, Cassie’s family file. Something I had been keeping hidden, just in case. I slammed the file down on the desk and flipped it open. “What is that?” she asked, stepping closer. “I had a hunch,” I muttered. “Cassie… she’s not just some random she-wolf. She comes from a bloodline that carries something…something powerful.” “What do you mean?” she asked, narrowing her eyes. I looked at her, dead serious. “Power. Enough to kill anyone. Enough to destroy entire packs, if she wanted to. She just doesn’t know how to use it yet.” Arielle went silent. “That’s why I need her back,” I continued. “Not as my Luna. That part of our relationship is already over. But as my warrior. My secret weapon. My pet, if I have to call it that.” She stared at me like I’d completely lost it. “So now you want her back just to use her?” “Yes,” I said, not blinking. “Because we can use her. That kind of strength? That kind of power? We’d be fools to let it slip away.” Arielle didn’t speak. She just stood there, trying to process everything. But I didn’t care what she thought. I had already made up my mind. Cassie was too valuable. Too important. I couldn’t afford to lose her, not now, not ever. Even if I had to hunt her down myself.

    It took me a few days before I could finally feel okay again. I needed time to recover, physically and emotionally. “Cassie, are you sure you want to attend this training?” he asked, concern written all over his face. “The training ground here is no joke. It’s brutal. Alpha Dominic runs things differently. This isn’t like what you’re used to. And you’re new here.” He paused, like he was hoping I’d change my mind. “It’s okay if you need more time. There’s no pressure. No one’s rushing you.” I looked at him, my heart clenching a little. I appreciated his concern, really, but I knew I couldn’t hide forever. “I understand your concern, Adrian,” I said softly. “But I don’t want to stay weak. I need to get stronger. I need to be able to protect myself… and you. I can’t just sit around after what Lance and his family did to us. I can’t accept that. We need justice for our parents. We need to bring back our family’s name.” He let out a sharp breath, frustrated but calm. “I get that you’re angry. I really do. But revenge isn’t something we rush into, Cassie. When we let anger lead us, we make stupid choices.” I clenched my fists tightly, avoiding his gaze. “You wouldn’t understand,” I muttered. “Then help me understand,” he pushed gently. “What happened to you? Are you hiding something from me?” He stepped closer. “I’m your brother. You can trust me.” I looked at him, and for a moment, my walls started to crumble. I nearly cried. Seeing him again after everything that happened brought emotions I wasn’t ready to face. We had just reunited. And yet, I was already keeping secrets from him. “I… I—” I didn’t get to finish my sentence. A voice cut through the air. “Cassie, are you ready?” It was Dominic. He appeared beside us, arms crossed, eyes sharp as ever. He looked at me like he was assessing whether I was worth his time. I inhaled deeply and met his gaze. “Yes. I’m ready.” I turned to Adrian one last time. “I’ll be going now.” Before he could say anything else, I walked past him and followed Dominic. We made our way toward the training ground in silence. I could feel the tension in the air as we approached the area. When we finally arrived, I noticed a group of warriors already standing there. Some of them were watching me curiously. Others looked… unimpressed. I swallowed hard. I wasn’t used to this. I hadn’t trained in a long time. My skills were rusty, and my strength was far from what it used to be. I could feel their eyes judging me, like they already decided I didn’t belong here. Dominic didn’t say anything. He simply walked ahead and motioned for me to follow. I did. As I stood in the middle of the training ground, Dominic faced me with a cold, unreadable expression. “Are you ready?” “I’m ready,” I told him, trying to hide the fear building up in my chest. He gave a small nod. But the moment I blinked, he was gone. I barely had time to react. Because out of nowhere, Dominic attacked. His speed was unreal. In a blink, he was already in front of me, and I didn’t even see it coming. His body slammed into mine, and I hit the ground hard. My back ached. Pain shot through me as I groaned, curling up slightly from the impact. “Fuck!” I cursed under my breath. “You’re too slow,” Dominic snapped, his voice sharp and cold. “I won’t accept someone like you, someone who moves like a snail and can’t fight back.” He paced in front of me as I struggled to sit up. His voice thundered across the field, commanding attention. “The warriors here, I’ve trained them myself. I honed their strength and instincts. Their stamina rivals that of rogue wolves. And the enemies we face… they don’t wait for you to be ready.” I tried to get back on my feet, using everything I had left, but he didn’t give me time to breathe. In a flash, he grabbed me, flipped me, and threw me back to the ground. I hit the ground harder this time. The air was knocked out of my lungs, and a sharp pain shot up my ribs. I groaned again, unable to hold it back. Somewhere in the background, I heard Adrian shout my name. “Cassie!” His voice was full of panic but he couldn’t get close. He wasn’t allowed to interfere. That was the rule. I coughed. And then again. Until I felt the metallic taste in my mouth. Blood. I was coughing up blood. My hands trembled slightly as I wiped my lips and looked up. Dominic stood above me, looking down like he was studying me. Then, he bent down, getting close. Too close. His sharp eyes locked with mine. I froze. He reached out and grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him. “You can’t hide things from me, Cassie,” he said in a low voice. “I know you’re keeping something. I can see it in your eyes.” My eyes widened. Panic shot through me. Does he know I’m pregnant? Did he hear something from the healer? Did someone tell him? Suddenly, when his fingers held my chin, I felt a strange jolt of energy run through my body. It was powerful. Electric. No…It’s impossible. I pulled away from him, my body weak, but my instincts screaming at me to get some distance. Dominic stood back up. He felt it. “Someone else will train you from now on. Someone who will push you past your limits. You have to be strong. Or else… I’ll have you removed from this pack.” Then, he turned his back on me and walked away, just like that. I was left on the ground, catching my breath, barely holding myself together. Moments later, Adrian rushed to my side. “Cassie! Are you okay?” he asked, kneeling beside me. “He didn’t have to be that harsh—” But I didn’t respond. Because right then… something flashed in my mind. A vision… It played in my head like a scene from a dream. Dominic. He was talking to someone. A woman. I couldn’t hear the words. I couldn’t make sense of it. But she looked familiar. Too familiar. “Cassie?” Adrian asked again, but I was already lost in that strange vision. Something wasn’t right.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302709”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Arranged For The Cruel Alpha

    ANNABELLA’S POV ‘ You have always wanted to leave this pack and I guess this is it. I should have known how cheap and desperate you are. Who the hell did you think you were? ‘ ‘I’m sorry Summer, it’s my father’s decision and not mine ‘ ‘ I hope you will be happy with that ruthless beast. You both deserve each other ‘ I turned on my back to face the ceiling with tears stuck in my eyes as I recalled my conversation with Summer earlier. ” I wish this whole madness would stop,” I whispered, clenching my fingers tightly on the surrounding sheet. ‘ I have decided to marry you off to Alpha Roman instead of your sister because the pack will need her and her mate’, were my father’s exact words when he called me to his office. I pulled down the sheet from my body, stepped down from the bed, and walked slowly towards the window in my white night dress, my long black hair falling smoothly behind my back. The cold night breeze raced inside the room. Immediately, I pushed the window open, my skin feeling the coldness and my bleeding heart turning hopeless in my chest. Why me and not Olivia? I thought, my hand pressed against my chest in pain. ‘But father, I also have my mate, and we are planning to get married. ‘ ‘Summer is a beta wolf, and he doesn’t need a wolf-less mate.’ Father’s words hurt, and besides being wolf-less has never been a problem between Summer and me, but why now? I shut my eyes to let down my heavy tears. It couldn’t have hurt any less. The pain was ripping my heart out of my chest and I wish I could just make it stop. It hurts a lot to be told the truth, especially by the people you love. ‘ You will only get him killed if you mate him. Summer is a good kid, and I am planning on handing the pack over to him and making Olivia his mate, so better make up your mind’ I ran my hand on my aching chest while standing by the window with tears wailing down my face as I recall every conversation I had with my father concerning this marriage thing. ‘ Did Summer know this?’ ‘ Summer is aware, and you are the only person standing in the way ‘ I lowered my head painfully, and just then, a soft knock came through the door. I turned back before cleaning my face to receive whoever it was. ” Come in,” I said, folding my hands on my chest. ” Anna, a parcel has arrived for you.” One of my pack’s omegas informed me. ” Is my name written on it?” I asked with a nonchalant face. ” Not really, but it fits your description,” she said, and I frowned as I ordered her to leave it on my bed. I heard the door shut, back, and I sighed, letting myself turn to look at what it was that was sent to me and who it could be from. ” My Bride” I read it out loud with a deep frown on my face. I took off the tag angrily and shredded it into pieces before shoving the red box under my bed for good. I still can’t believe I am getting married tomorrow. I sat on my bed with tears welling up in my eyes. How could I get married and forget all my promises to him? I shut my eyes painfully and the door just opened. I cleaned my face and stared up at the uninvited guest” What do you want, Olivia?” I asked coldly, and she grinned” I can see how prepared you are for the wedding.” She teased,” I Am sorry to cut your fun; Mom and Dad request you join us for dinner since it’s your last dinner with us,” Olivia said,d, still having that stupid smile on her face. ” Before I forget, Summer and I will be having a date for our four-month anniversary,” she said, and I stilled, not knowing what to think. Four months what? My eyes widened.” Oh, sorry to be the one to break the news to you. Summer was supposed to tell you everything” she mocked,” Why are you doing this?” I asked, and she strode in, closing the door behind her. ” Summer and I are meant to be together, don’t you get it?” Olivia said angrily. ” Summer doesn’t like you”. I told her, we both knew how much he hated her because of her arrogant personality. Throughout our years together, Summer has not for once looked at her. The only time he talked to her was when he saw her bullying me in front of the whole pack. ” You think he will tell you if he is interested in me, how naive?” She rolled her eyes and turned to leave. ” I don’t believe you.” I let her know. Anyone in my shoes wouldn’t buy any word that comes out of her mouth. She was no better than a bitch, she grabbed every opportunity to make me look stupid, and I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction she wanted. ” Don’t forget your last dinner,” she pulled the door closed, and once again, I was left to battle with my thoughts. If there was anything, I knew Summer would never do that to me. He wouldn’t betray me for anything, not the Summer I knew. I strode down to the dining room and sat on my seat without uttering a word.” Alpha Roman sent a message for you:” Father broke the silence, and I stopped chewing whatever food was in my mouth; the mention of his name brought a sour taste to my mouth just like it did with everyone else. My hands felt heavy as I could feel Mother and Olivia staring at me. ” He sends his apology for his absence from tomorrow’s event.” Father added, and I felt my heart tighten in my chest.” He said he had something important to deal with before your arrival” he finished, and my fingers unconsciously tightened around the fork, I could feel my tears threatening to leave my eyes, but I held them back with the last strength in me” It seems he is getting ready for his mate” Olivia said sarcastically and father hemmed in response as if impressed” He sure will be better than we expected” mother said with a smile shoving food in her mouth as she glared at me from the corner of her eyes with a smile. I lost my appetite. At this point, there was no single doubt in my head that I was a burden to them. They seemed to be very okay with the fact that they were pushing me to my death. Alpha Roman wasn’t your typical sexy alpha because rumors said that he was nothing good for the eyes. They say he was a giant and ugly as a beast, they say his face was decorated with numerous horrifying scares. Others say he was cursed because of his cruelty, and others say because he killed his uncle, who was good to him. It was a fact that his pack was the strongest with gold and diamonds, but I guess that wasn’t enough to make him attractive. It was Olivia who was supposed to be prepared, she was the one who was supposed to be in my place because he chose her and not me. He demanded Olivia to be his bride and not me, the Wolf-less Anastasia, daughter of alpha Christopher. But I guess my parents loved her more to see her run into such an uninterested fate. They appreciated her too much to let her marry such a beast. It has always been her, Olivia. Even when we were kids, they preferred her more, yet everything became worse when I didn’t shift on my eighteenth birthday. My wolf failed to show up even though the pack seer claimed nothing was wrong with me. She said I had a wolf in me, yet I couldn’t feel it, and neither could anyone. Things I thought I had crumpled to my face, and the only person who held me and told me it was okay not to have a wolf was Summer, our beta’s son and my fated mate. He never abandoned me like my family did, he made me feel important even when my parents were acting all ashamed of me. I never felt this pain because I had Summer by my side. I blinked back my tears. They never took me to parties. It was always Olivia, the better one. I wasn’t allowed to leave the alpha space, and whenever a new alpha was visiting the pack, they would lock me up in my room like I was some smelling piece of trash. Olivia was the one they introduced as their daughter. No one cared about how I felt just because my wolf wasn’t showing up. ” Ana, eat your food. It’s getting cold” Mother said, and I slammed out of my thoughts. ” Summer and I will be going out on a date, so I don’t want to eat too much,” Olivia said, staring teasingly at me. I didn’t want to believe her, but I was scared she might be telling the truth. Summer was angry with me because he heard I was getting married to alpha Roman, but would he go as far as being with my sister? I wanted to discard the thought and call it stupid, but somewhere within me, I sensed some truth in Olivia’s words. Olivia was the biggest snob, but she would never make up stories like that if there wasn’t any truth in them. And Summer, he might hate Olivia for many things, but there was no doubt she was beautiful. Short black hair, pink lips, beautiful gray eyes, and her slender figure were quite a great catch. I could feel my stomach boiling in fear. I didn’t want it to be true, but Father did say he had plans to make Summer the next alpha of the pack. I didn’t know why but I was scared. ” Annabelle!” ” Yes, mother….” I replied, biting on my lips. ” What are you thinking about? You have been out for more than a minute”, mother complained. ” I don’t want to get married,” I said, staring at my father, and at that minute, I felt Summer’s presence. I noticed him walking towards us from the door and his pretty eyes fixed on me. My stomach twisted and tightened at each step he took. His short brown hair looked disheveled like always with a strand lying on his forehead. ” We have already discussed this,” my father said, and my eyes moved from Summer.” No, Father, we haven’t,” I said, shifting my gaze back to Summer, who was helping Olivia out of her seat, so they could leave for their stupid date. ” It’s tomorrow, and that is final.” Father slammed his hand on the table before standing on his feet. My heart hammered in my chest as I stared at Summer and Olivia stepped out. Were they going to deprive me of my mate too?

    ANNABELLA’S POV I texted Summer and asked him to meet me at the small park near the border and I was happy he agreed. I hope he agrees to leave the pack with me because I couldn’t imagine my life without him, and the fact that he went out with Olivia made me want to pull her hair out, it set my heart ablaze and it hurts seeing mate with another. I walked out of the house carefully making sure no one was around to stop me, with my small bag hanging on my shoulder, making sure to empty my savings box. We would need the money once we were out of the pack. I got out of the house in no time and set off towards the park, happy to meet Summer. I ran my way through the darkness as I couldn’t wait, constantly looking back to be certain I wasn’t followed. I finally found myself in the huge clearing, the same place I used to play with Summer when we were kids. So many beautiful memories. Summer and I had been together since I could remember, and I was glad to be chosen as his mate and not only his best friend. A smile tagged on my lips as I recalled those days when I would spend the whole day with him on this field. He wasn’t entirely mean to me when we were kids because he would scold anyone who bullied me, even though he was my biggest bully. I stared around and noticed him walking towards me from the other edge. He was dressed in blue jeans and a black shirt with his hair looking like usual. My legs just couldn’t wait as I ran into his arms, wrapped my arms around his waist tightly and my head rested on his broad chest. I had wanted to do this the moment he showed up at the dinner” Summer”. I moaned his name, closing my eyes. Back then, my only fear was that Summer would leave me because I was Wolf-less, but now it was my father and Olivia. ” Why did you ask me to come here?” He asked impatiently as if he couldn’t stand my present, but that wasn’t possible because he loved me too much to hate my present. ” Summer, I am sorry about everything. I know I had always wanted to leave this pack, but not without you. Believe me, when I say I love you” I said, and he pulled away, slightly unwrapping my hands from his waist,” Let’s leave this pack, I know it’s crazy, but that is the only way we can be together” I pleaded, staring up hopefully in his eyes. His eyes widened a little as he glared back at me. ” Yes, I want us to leave this pack and settle somewhere. I don’t want to live without you, I don’t want to get married, I don’t want to stay in this pack, I’m tired of being the other daughter, I want to find a new life with you, I just want to be happy with you like we used to” I teared up. I missed those days when he would spend the entire day with me on this field and constantly remind me how much he loved me. He was the best thing that ever happened to me and just like I loved him. He loved and cherished me unconditionally despite me being Wolf-less. The kind of love I never got from my parents was given to me by him and I would appreciate it for the rest of my life. “Just agree and let’s leave together. I want us to settle somewhere else” I took his hand as I looked up at him.” You think it’s okay” It wasn’t a question but I nodded, willing to take the step “I promise we will be happy together ” ” Stop it, Anna”. He cut me off before I could finish. “How can you be this selfish? I thought you promised me you would stay in this pack” he said angrily, and I lowered my head.” Do you want to leave your family and run away? I never thought you could be this heartless?” He accused me, and I felt tears in my eyes. What was he talking about? He just called me selfish when he knew I wasn’t the problem here. ” The pack is going down, and you think it’s alright to leave?” he sounded as if I was the bad guy here.” Wait, did you expect me to agree to marry him?” A part of me wanted to know his answer while another part wished I didn’t ask” It’s okay to make some sacrifice for the people we love” he replied coldly, and I trembled back” You can’t possibly be serious” I shook my head with a painful smile on my face.” My family doesn’t care about me and you know it. You are not blind to not noticing how much the pack hates my guts.” I was only safe in this pack because the alpha was my father. I couldn’t tell how long they would keep their claws off my flesh because now it was obvious my family didn’t care about me, since they were willing to sacrifice my life for the betterment of the pack and that of Olivia. What about me? ” Please do this for us. Let’s leave this pack together. I’m sure we will get another pack to join once we are out of this place” I have always wanted to live somewhere else, somewhere far from this pack, but not like this. I wanted it to be a journey, not a run. I stared pleadingly at him while holding onto his hand. “Let’s get married somewhere,” I said desperately, and he gently pushed me aside and turned to stride back.” Summer!” I ran after him, leaving my bag on the ground. I was determined to make everything right, I understood he was angry with me because I didn’t tell him about the marriage thing, but that was because I didn’t want to hurt him.” Can you hear me out first!” I yelled, and he stopped. I grabbed his shirt from behind, and he stopped.” Summer, I don’t want to marry him,” I said, with tearing eyes. I couldn’t imagine myself with that ugly beast.” Am scared, Summer”. I was terrified, not like there was anyone who would be happy being in my shoes. Alpha Roman wasn’t a good man. The rumor of him killing his uncle wasn’t a good one. I couldn’t imagine myself married to that said beast. ” Summer….” Murmured, pleadingly. ” Annabella” he called my name in full and my lips hung open. My wet teary eyes stared back at him in confusion. During my years with Summer, he only enjoyed calling me by my nickname. He never once called me by my full name, just like right now.” Don’t you get it?!” He growled. Startled, I trembled back.” Your marriage with that beast is the easiest way to save the pack from going south.” What? ” Summer” Someone called sweetly, and my eyes flew to my side and frowned the moment I saw Olivia walking towards us with a familiar smirk on her face. I watched quietly as she paused beside Summer and grabbed onto his arms tightly. Her smell hit me and the frown on my face deepened. She smelled just like him and Summer smelled exactly like her! Were they together? ” What are you doing here?” I asked, my heart racing in my chest.” Isn’t it obvious?” She leaned more against him with a smile that brought fear to my face.” I should be asking you that because you ruined my night with my mate” Olivia accused, and my gaze shifted to Summer who was letting Olivia touch him in front of me without any attempt to stop her.” He is my fated mate, Olivia” I reminded, frowning as she shamelessly slipped her hand into his. ” As if he thinks the same”, she rolled her eyes and my eyes slowly went to Summer’s cold face. I was expecting him to pull away from her or ignore her just like he usually did, but he didn’t do any of it. He seemed calm as if it was okay for my sister to hold hands with him, tears threatening to leave me. ” He will soon be declared the alpha of this pack, so learn to accord him some respect” Olivia scolded, and my lips parted with tears running down my face.”Alpha?” My gaze flickered to Olivia who was clutching onto my boyfriend like a second skin. ” Tell her the truth, Summer, unless you want me to tell her,” Olivia threatened, and I sniffed, wiping away my tears. ” T-tell me w-what?” I asked, confused.” I can tell her if you won’t tell her…” Olivia sang out with an evil smile” I’m sorry, Annabella” Summer started, wrapping his hand around Olivia’s shoulders” Olivia and I are getting married soon” he said nonchalantly, and I blinked, tears running down my cheek. I felt my feet shaking and my chest hemming. ” You promised me you would never break our bond”, I murmured pitifully and painfully, my heart shattered into a million pieces. His words were like a digger struck in my chest, right into my heart. ” Promises are meant to be broken, dear Annabella” Olivia teased, and I shook my head in disbelief. The Summer I knew wouldn’t do this to me. He would never hurt me like this because we were mates.” Summer will never hurt me” I protested and grabbed her hand angrily to pull her away from him, but he pushed me to the ground instead.” You have no right to touch Olivia. I won’t warm you again” he threatened, sounding like a different person. He was no longer sounding like the sweet and loving mate I was willing to live the rest of my life with. ” Did my father force you to do this?” I asked with tears stuck in my eyes. I didn’t understand why he could change and forget everything so quickly. He promised we would be together till death. He told me he would never stop loving me no matter what, but now, tears slipped out of my eyes.” Don’t be naive, Annabella Summer is done with a wolf-less she-wolf like yourself.” Olivia said dryly, but my attention wasn’t on her. I was trying to wrap my head around what just happened even though it was hard for me to take it in. He used to protect me from Olivia, but now it was the exact opposite. ” Let’s leave, Olivia” Summer, my best friend of fifteen years and boyfriend of three years, said to my sister and, just like that, they started walking away. I felt pain in my heart as I watched them walk hand in hand like love birds. It was as if my heart was on fire. Seeing him leave with Olivia felt like a goodbye, something I never thought would ever happen. Was it so easy for him to just let everything go? Did Summer mean what he said? I felt my throat dry up as I fought so hard to not break down.

    ANNABELLA’S POV I didn’t know how long I stayed in the park crying, but there was one thing I was sure of, and that was I was hurting. I never expected it nor did I want to believe it because he loved me. What if he was forced by my father to do this? What if he didn’t mean what he said? So many things ran inside my head as I found it difficult to believe he was getting married to Olivia. I knew Summer too well. He would never hurt me on purpose. He might have said that, so I would stay in the pack. He promised me he would protect me no matter what, right? He told me he would never let anyone hurt me, including my father and Olivia. Maybe that was his way of fulfilling his promise. I stared down at my palm, which had a small bleeding cut and my heart squeezed in my chest as I realized I was hurt because of him. I felt my heart pulling apart at that instant just at the thought of the possibility of him telling the truth. Hurt and broken, I stared up at the path they took. I didn’t think for once that Summer would do this to me, to us, after everything we shared. He told me he loved me. He promised me he would never neglect me or be ashamed of me like my parents did, but he eventually did. Just like everyone else, he also went for Olivia. Everyone seemed to like Olivia more. First was my parents, and now Summer. Why couldn’t I be the one? I have lived in her shadows since we were kids and still do. I was always compared to her because, in my parents’ eyes, I wasn’t good enough to be their daughter. Just like I had never been wealthy enough to be called their daughter. Everyone in the pack, including my parents, thought of her as the better one. I was ignored throughout my whole life like I didn’t exist. They never gave me a reason to see myself as good enough, as I have always blamed myself for the way the pack and my family treated me. The special moment of my eighteenth birthday when his wolf recognized me as his mate greeted my memory and I felt like running after him. We were both excited as he kept thanking the moon goddess and praying I wouldn’t leave him. The moment when he begged me to never leave him brought enough pain to my chest as I walked slowly toward the entrance of the park. He told me I was the center of his life. I pushed my hair back and at that instant, I felt pain in my chest and a weird noise coming from behind one of the trees. I paused, cleaning my face with the back of my hand. Curiously, I took my steps closer, and to my surprise, it was Summer and Olivia! I didn’t know if they did it on purpose, but I felt pain. His face was buried deep in between her legs while his hands held tightly onto her naked thighs to push them apart. I gaped and trembled back in shock, feeling my feet numb. They were having a moment, and they seemed to be enjoying each other. ‘ Summer’ I thought, as tears blurred my vision, and as if he heard my thoughts, he stared away from Olivia, who was busy moaning her throat out. His eyes turned black like his wolf was pushing forward. And I guess it recognized me, he shoved him away and went back to suck Olivia’s pussy like he couldn’t stay away from her. My lips parted in shock. My face paled like a thousand times. Summer and Olivia? My legs started shaking as if they couldn’t take my weight. I shook my head in tears as I remembered what Olivia said to me earlier ‘Sumer and I would be having a date for our four-month anniversary’ How could he do this to me? Why did my life seem difficult? I turned back to run, feeling like a fool. Could it be that Dad knew Summer and Olivia were together and that was his reason for wanting to make him the alpha of the pack when he knew he was my mate? So many years with him and he did this to me. He lied and deceived me. He treated me like a fool, just like everyone else. Rain suddenly started pouring as I ran into the woods with tears and silent sobs leaving my mouth. It hurt a lot. I could feel my chest wailing in pain. After running for a few minutes, I stopped by the lake and fell on my knees as my sobs resounded in the quiet night. What about me? Why was I always the one hurting? Summer was mine but I was the one hurting. Since when have they been fooling me? Was it their plan to hurt me? When did Summer change this much? I couldn’t grab hold of my senses anymore. Nothing was making sense to me, the only thing that I understood was the pain in my chest. ” Why did it hurt this much?” I whispered to myself, touching my chest. Was it because we were fated mates? I could feel the heat of his fornication. I could feel unending tears in my eyes, but I couldn’t cry anymore because I was tired and drained. My hand climbed up to my chest and grabbed hold of the necklace around my neck. It was a gift from Summer for my eighteenth birthday, the night we discovered we were not only best friends but mates. Back then, I thought nothing would ever separate us because I believed him when he told me fate had declared my position in his life. How easy it was for him to forget all that. I smiled painfully, squeezing the necklace in my hand. I let him do this to me. I pulled the necklace from my neck and shoved it in the lake with a heavy heart. Summer has made a choice. It should be over for me by now. I turned to head back to the pack. There was no future for me anywhere, everything was gone. The moment I pushed the door open, I came face to face with my father, Alpha Christopher. He seemed furious; beside him stood the disgusting Olivia.” You dare try to run away. How dare you try to disobey me!” He growled as he pulled me by my hair and shoved me onto the cold floor.” You planned to get us all killed, didn’t you?” He asked furiously, and I shook my head immediately with tears running down my face. I was already exhausted.” You ungrateful child, did you think Summer would need a useless she-wolf like you? Did you possibly think I would hand this pack to you?” He growled, and I covered my head with my hands in panic, curling myself on the floor.” Why can’t you be a little considerate towards your parents and this pack?” He scolded me and I felt like laughing. What was there to be considered? They never loved me, and now he wanted me to be considerate and sacrifice myself for them. Wasn’t he being selfish by asking me to do that for the pack? Olivia was the one he wanted, but instead, he chose to protect her by using me and why was that? I parted my lips as I felt breathless. The pain in my heart was becoming unbearable. I was betrayed by my parents, my fate, my sister, and my pack. How did I end up like this? ” Lock her up in the cell until she comes back to her senses,” Father ordered, and I felt myself being pulled up from the floor. I was dragged out of the living room in the dark and into one of the pack’s cells. I was hurt, broken, and betrayed by everyone I grew up knowing. I felt alone and abandoned and, at that moment, I felt there was nothing left to fight for. I realized there was no point fighting. I felt my eyes heavy as I drifted off to sleep. I picked up the clicking sound of the opening cell and I flipped my eyes. ” Have you made up your mind?” He stepped inside the cell with his cold, nonchalant face, ” Good morning, alpha Christopher”, I said, pulling myself from the floor, and I saw a scowl on his face. ” Does that answer my question?” He demanded, and I sniffed, pushing my hair back. I could feel my eyes swollen from the heavy tears I heard last night but does it matter?” Do I have a choice?” I asked, sitting up straight, and his silent gaze lingered on me, and for a second, I thought I saw something like regret in his eyes. It was as if he was having second thoughts, but that wasn’t it. Just my imagination.” Get inside your room; the pack will be waiting for you in the church,” he said coldly, and I nodded with my back leaned against the wall.” I have a favor to ask, Alpha Christopher” He was about to walk out when I spoke. ” What do you want?” He turned back toward me and I smiled bitterly. He was indeed ready to use me as a bid for the peace of the pack, how unfortunate life could be. I wished he would protect me like he did with Olivia, but that would always be my dream.” Can there not be a wedding?” I asked and he narrowed his eyes. I mean, what was the point? I was sure the pack members wouldn’t even attend it, so why waste the money? ” If that is what you want, then fine” he agreed, and a tear slipped down my eyes. It’s settled.

    ANNABELLA’S POV Fate has thrown a dark shade on me that I doubt I will ever recover from this betrayal. Standing beside my window dressed in a long red gown that showed enough of my cleavage and had a long cut up to the middle of my left thigh. My two packed luggage standing beside my bed, my hand crossed against my chest in silence as I stared out of my window, waiting to say my goodbye. Even though everything was taken from me by my twin sister, Olivia, I still feel sad because I was leaving. Besides, this pack had been my home right from the beginning. Every single tear and laughter I experienced happened right in this pack. No matter how much pain I think this pack has cost me, I still can’t help being emotional. I would be leaving any moment from now. It was just a matter of time, I just had to wait a little longer. Soon I won’t have to deal with Olivia again. I blame myself for my difficult life, but I hated Olivia for everything. ” Annabella”. I turned back from the window and guessed who it was. ” What do you want?” I asked coldly with an unhappy face,” I just want to make sure you don’t run away,” Olivia said sarcastically, making herself comfortable on my bed, and I could feel my face turning cold in anger. ” I hope you are not blaming me for your misfortune,” she said lazily as if she was innocent. Who else did she want me to blame if not her? After all, she was the reason Summer left me and the reason I had to get married to that beast in the first place. ” Isn’t it obvious I’m not planning to run?” I asked and she chuckled. ” How can I be sure? You tried that last night?” she teased, and I wiped tears from the corner of my eyes.” Can I ask you something?” I swallowed.” I will try to answer your questions if they are reasonable.” She rolled her eyes, and I nodded, feeling the beating of my heart.” How long have you and Summer been together?” I asked, my stomach twisting in discomfort as I stared painfully at her.” Are you sure you want to know that?” She glared from the corner of her eyes.” Don’t you think you owe me an explanation?” I asked and she stared back silently at me. “Four months now,” she said dryly, and I pushed back my tears. I turned to face the window. That was our birthday month, the month we both turned eighteen. How could my sister and mate decide to betray me like this? Why did he do this to me? Why cause me so much pain? “Summer didn’t want to hurt you. He thought you would die if you found out your twin sister and your mate have a thing for each other. Not as if he was wrong,” she murmured the last part, and I could feel her rolling her eyes; that was Olivia for you. ” Don’t worry, I won’t run. Besides, where will I go?” I said and smiled bitterly before cleaning my face. ” Anna”, the door busted open, and my father strode in. ” It’s time. Your ride is here” he said, his gaze drifting to Olivia. ” Take care, Olivia. I hope you will be happy”, I wished her and pulled my stuff with me as I exited the room. The drive to the park wasn’t as short as I thought. It was, so far, the longest journey I have ever been on, even though I wasn’t used to traveling out of the pack. After hours of jumping from one car to another, the car suddenly halted in front of a tall white building that looked exactly like a modern castle. As I stepped from the car, I was in awe, forgetting everything about the ugly, cruel beast I was going to live with. My eyes were busy admiring the modern structure when someone addressed me as Luna. I didn’t pay attention at first or maybe because I wasn’t used to it. ” Luna ” I turned to my side to see a tall, well-built male standing with his strong hand on my luggage, his upper body naked with tiny balls of sweat sitting on his smooth chest and his flat, charming stomach. His excellent green eyes stared at me as if he was amused, or should I say surprised? ” Ah. I’m sorry”, I pushed my long black hair from my face after clearing my throat. I stepped back unconsciously from him as I realized how close he was standing beside me.” I’m beta, Vincent” he said with a smile, and I stared away from him awkwardly.” welcome to turners pack” he said, and I gave him a small smile that didn’t reach my eyes” Shall we?” He pointed to the brown door with a welcoming smile on his good-looking face and I hesitantly led the way. Everything I saw exceeded my expectations. The Turners pack was rich, but I didn’t expect to see such luxuriousness. Their packhouse was insanely huge and beautiful. The height of the building was crazy. I watched as beta Vincent pressed twenty-six of the elevator bottom before it shut. I couldn’t help wondering where the ugly beast was. My eyes were constantly looking around as if I could avoid him in his pack.” The alpha isn’t here at the moment, and I think he is in the best position to explain that,” he said, and I frowned. What was there to explain? I was glad he wasn’t around. At least I could have a moment before my torture began. ” This is it.” he pushed the door open, and my lips parted slightly as my eyes widened a little bit. The room was top-notch, everything was like a good dream. Was I in for torture? ” I think you can figure the rest out yourself, ” Beta Vincent said, pulling me out of thought.” Thank you” I said calmly, and he smiled,” Don’t mention it”, he told me, and I heard the door shut behind me. I signed. Staring down at my luggage. After unpacking my stuff in the huge closet, I felt exhausted, and minutes later, I found myself on the cozy bed. The warm smell did calm my nerves down. I wouldn’t say I was nervous because what I was feeling was a mixture of fear and excitement. A part of me was glad about my departure from the shadow pack; that way, I wouldn’t have to see Olivia and Summer, while the other part was scared of the unknown. I couldn’t help wondering what my life would be like in this pack even though I didn’t expect to be treated like a princess. I soon drifted off to sleep without much realization. The smooth warm scent that was lingering in the room turned heavy on my nostrils. I felt cozy as I turned on my side, enjoying the new comfort that seemed to be making my sleep interesting. My eyes flipped open when I felt my hand pressed against something hard, something that seemed to restrict my movement. The room was dark, and I felt someone beside me. Immediately, I pushed my eyes open.” Don’t move ” a deep stern voice ordered, as I tried to run from the bed and I froze. Was I in the wrong room?” You smell good,” he said, pulling me to himself, and I felt my clit trembling in my underwear with his warm breath fanning my face and his strong hand wrapped around my waist. I couldn’t move as I could feel myself obeying his command. My eyes moved around the darkness for a long while before drifting off to sleep again. When I woke up the next morning, I found myself sleeping alone. I frowned when I touched the other side of the bed and found it cold. ” Was that a dream?” I whispered to myself as I glared at the other side of the bed with a frown on my face. How was that dream? I dropped from the bed after discarding the thought, it might be my imagination or something close. I arranged my bed like I used to do when I was in my old pack before striding to the bathroom to take a shower. The bathroom wasn’t anything less. The bathtub was a modern one with strange features like the ability to warm water. I enjoyed my bath, forgetting what fate lies ahead of me. In a short white dress and my hair tied in a ponytail behind my head, I stepped out of the room. And since I was feeling a bit hungry, I just thought it would be wise to make use of the huge kitchen space I saw the previous day. As I took the stairs one after the other, I was immediately engulfed by a sweet aroma that made my stomach growl shamelessly and feel starving. Who could it be? I thought as I stepped down toward the kitchen. ” Who are you?” a brown-haired woman who seemed to be in her late thirties questioned me and I stopped, looking silently at her. My eyes took in her appearance, and instantly I felt a familiar feeling in my chest. And as if I sensed someone, my eyes immediately flew to the door as it pushed open. I gulped air as my eyes met with a pair of cold blue eyes that seemed more like the deep ocean” Good morning.” He strode towards me and placed a soft kiss on the corner of my lips shamelessly. And I felt a shiver the moment his warm tiny lips connected to my skin. He smelled just like my room, and he didn’t seem to be old. ” Alpha Roman,” the brown-haired woman greeted him with a bow, and my mouth flew open in shock.

    ALPHA ROMAN’S POV “ She is in your wing,” Vincent, my beta and right-hand male, informed me. My back facing him with my front facing the window. “ She seems calmer than I expected, though she is a beauty, “ he said in amusement, but I didn’t flench. She was just a part of our deal, her place in this pack wasn’t permanent because she would be out of here in a year! Alpha Christopher was just a desperate man who would do anything to sustain his position and respect in his pack. It would be interesting to say he loved his pack, but a man like him couldn’t love anything apart from himself, and that was an advantage for me. He could fuck up all he wanted. I wouldn’t mind as long as he didn’t fuck with me. He didn’t care much about his family or should I say his daughter? He was a fucking asshole, a power-hungry beast who was more interested in his position and respect in his pack than his position in his family. I expected him to oppose when I demanded his daughter be my mate for a year and carry my heir but guess what, the man fucking agreed without a second thought, not like his pack was in bad shape. And here she was. I gave him a week to deliver his daughter to my pack but he did it in two fucking days! “ She….” “ Enough” I cut him off before he could add more. I wasn’t interested in anything about her after all, she was the daughter of her father. Men like Alpha Christopher deserve no respect, nor could they be trusted; nothing from them could be reliable. It was easy for them to do anything for power and look away from the right things, not like I was any different but I wouldn’t fucking sell my daughter. “ Make sure the money is sent to him immediately. ” I ordered since he had honored his side of the bargain there was no need to delay his money. Though I could decide to not send the money to him after all his daughter was already in my pack and my room waiting for me to fuck her and release my seeds into her through her pussy I was a man of my damn words and I didn’t intend to look back from what we agreed on. I would do exactly as promised, but if he took any wrong fucking step, I would fuck him up. I wouldn’t hesitate to have his head if he tried something funny. “ Sent,” Vincent said and my phone immediately started ringing. “ Alpha Roman ” his cunning tone reached my ears the moment I attached the phone to my ears. The joy and the excitement weren’t hideous. “ I want to thank you for honoring your words. It is a pleasure to have a deal with you, alpha Roman” he said as if I was the kindest man on earth. I wasn’t a fool to believe his polished tone. I knew how the world looked at me and the names that were laid out there for me, but I was pleased that none of these alphas spoke their mind before me. I was well aware of how they addressed me behind my back. I was indeed the beast of the night but how could they call me that when none of them have set their eyes on me? How sure were they that I was a beast? “ You did your part,” I said, my cold deep voice slicing through the quiet room. I was labeled as the beast even though not many of them had seen me before. I ate and slept in darkness because I was a rear bleed and almost impossible. One of the things my uncle tried to use against me and stop me from taking part in the pack issues after my father died was my wild wolf. He tried to get me locked up for eternity, but I didn’t let that happen. Thanks to him I got used to darkness. My wolf wasn’t a pure breed because of the different supernatural blood racing through my bones and that was more of a curse than a blessing. Demons have no business with werewolves! “ I hope Annabella hasn’t created any scene,” he said and my lips parted, my eyes turned to gold hearing her name. “ Annabella,” I whispered her name in silence and shut my eyes to imagine what she looked like, and for the first time, I felt myself relaxing in my imaginary world. Her name seemed to flench something in me, something foreign yet part of me. “ I wouldn’t mind if you decide to punish her for every wrong she may do in the future,” he said and his eyes flipped open. “ She is no longer your responsibility!” I growled on the phone and the line went silent. “ Annabella..” “ Say her name one more time and I will fuck you up!” I cut him off, and once again, the line went dead silent with only his breathing. “ Our deal is close, “ I said in a warning tone that surprised me. I didn’t understand why I was overprotective of a woman I hadn’t seen yet, but I guess I had every right to be because he fucking gave her away without trying to find another way to rescue his pack. Besides, I paid a huge amount of money. For her to be in this pack. I was sure other alphas would lend him as much help as he needed but he chose the rough path, the darkest but easiest path. “ I don’t want to hear from you again,” I said coldly and handed the phone to Vincent who in return gave me a shocked expression. “ You don’t mean what you just said,” he said but I didn’t need to reply to him to assure him I meant it because I fucking meant it. Until the one-year deal was over, he had no fucking right to call me and ask me about her, and even at that, she would have to fulfill her side of the bargain,n, which was to give me an heir! “ What if he calls her?” He asked but I didn’t let out a word because I knew he wouldn’t dare. He wouldn’t try to go against me on purpose; he knew what I was capable of, hence I doubt he would ruin his luck. “ What about her?” Vincent asked and I turned to face him. “ What do you mean?” I asked with a frown. “ What if she calls him instead?” he asked. “ He can’t answer, ” I said sternly and he nodded. “ I will make sure of that, ” he said before turning to leave my office. Until the entire deal is done, he has no right to call or speak to her. Alpha Christopher couldn’t be trusted, who knows what might be going on in his head? I waited for night to fall before exiting my office. I headed to the alpha building and straight to my wing. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to see her but I guess it would be fair to show myself to her. I was curious about the woman I was possessive of, I wanted to know what kind of a daughter alpha Christopher has even though the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. I pushed the door open, and her sweet strawberry scent hit me, and my wolf growled in my head. ‘Mate, ‘ the word rang in my head, and I narrowed my eyes, trying to spot her in the darkness. Her scent was quite addicting, it was nothing I had smelled before, and I guess it had a lot to do with the fact that she was my fucking mate. Was this the best that could happen? The woman I purchased with my money to carry and bear me an heir within a year was my destined mate! At that instant, my wolf pulled forward and I didn’t fight him because I wouldn’t win. Whatever he wanted, he got and I have long come to understand that. My wolf took over completely the instant I pushed the bedroom door open. My gaze landed on the part of the room where her scent was heavy and that was the bed. She was fucking sleeping at this time, did she even have something to eat? I stepped closer and stared down at her through the darkness with my hands caged in my pocket. I could make out her faint breath aside from her beautiful innocent smell. Staring at her through the darkness and listening to her faint study rhythmic breath. I was amused by her innocent thinking, I doubt she was anything like her coward of a father. I was expecting to see her awake and waiting but I guess I was wrong. I dropped beside her on the bed as my hand went into her silky long hair. My eyes shut on the spot as I let myself inhale deeply her scent and a lot of growl slipped down my throat. My left hand slipped to her tiny waist and pulled her to myself, my dick already standing erect and affected. I felt her body move and I shut my eyes open. “ Don’t move,” I commanded, and I felt her body stiffen. “ You smell good “ I complimented in a deep husky tone. My body pressed against her and my face buried in her hair. Her strong strawberry scent engulfed me and I didn’t know when I fell into slumber. By the time my eyes opened, I felt the chipping of the birds and the sneezing of the early morning breeze. My eyes shifted to the window, and I noticed it was still dark outside, and she was still sleeping. I slipped out of bed quietly, making sure not to wake her up. I headed to my office where I met Vincent waiting for me. “ Should we be expecting an heir soon?” His voice crushed into me the moment I opened the door. “ Get someone to make her breakfast “ I instructed, shutting the door behind me. “ Your wing?” Vincent asked but I ignored him. “ Why do I feel you are bending your own rules?” He asked and I stared up at him while I sat comfortably on my chair. “ Leave,” my cold voice made him shut his mouth, and the next minute he was out of my office. For the first time in my life, I wished the blood moon was fucking over so I could leave the darkness in which I was bonded to. I wanted to see her often and I couldn’t believe how I fucking missed her scent. Day broke in no time, and all I could do was stare at the huge, packed building from my dark office. The process felt like an eternity for the first time; my wolf was restless for the second time in decays, and I knew she was the reason.

    ALPHA ROMAN’S POV My wolf was restless; he was going wild with the distance between us and Annabelle, but I couldn’t overlook the situation; many lives would be at risk. The blood moon wasn’t yet over; hence, it would be dangerous to step out. I spent half of my years locked up in darkness in the hope of taming my wolf. I have long believed my existence was with darkness, it has always been the same procedure over and over again. I go through the same thing every year in fact, it has been a routine, a way to keep my wolf in check since the blood sun happens to be his doom. The daylight that comes after every night was our curse, The Blood Sun! I have to avoid daylight for six months every two years during the blood moon. The last time I stepped out in the blood sun, I lost control and killed someone close to me. Since then, I have resulted in this measure. The darkness was the only way to avoid the blood sharing. My wolf, Xade, gets out of control on the last day of the sixth month which was why the underground room was built with unbreakable metals. The funny thing was I have never felt this restless nor tired of the dark because I have always loved being away from the world, but this time, I couldn’t let myself feel the same way. I wanted to smell her, touch her, and feel her presence. I wanted to be closer to her more than I have ever been and I wished the blood moon was fucking over. “ Alpha Christopher is still adamant about your warnings. He claims to have rights over his daughter.“ Vincent’s voice broke through my thoughts but I immediately restrained myself from doing what I knew how to do best. My cold face faces the small opening at the window that displays the huge pack building. I want this to be over so I can deal with things my way. Six months in this tiny room have suddenly become stressful. “ Call her number,” I ordered, and Vincent pulled out his phone from his pocket. “ She isn’t answering, ” he informed me after a few seconds and I turned towards the door in cold anger. I warned him not to call her or fucking speak to her! “You can’t leave this room, Roman, “ Vincent reminded me and I halted at the door. “ It’s the last day of the sixth month, “ he pleaded, but I ignored him and went ahead to open the door. Her brown eyes shifted to me the minute I stepped into the room. “ Alpha Roman. “ I guess she was the one Vincent arranged for Annabella; my gaze didn’t leave hers. I noticed a confused look appear on her face but that didn’t stop me. “ Good morning” I placed a soft kiss on her forehead before stepping back with my hands caged in my pocket, my cold eyes staring back at her. I couldn’t hold back my growl when her arousal sprayed in the air. My eyes turned gold while I stared at her with lust. Her face flashes in embarrassment, and she immediately runs back into the room. My eyes narrowed as I stared at her juggling ass. ANNABELLA’S POV A pair of cold dark blue eyes, short white devil hair, and a cold, perfectly sculptured face. “ Luna ” a knock on the door pulled me out of my thoughts as I suddenly stood up from the bed. “ W-who is there?” I stuttered, my gaze pointed to the door with a pale face as if I had seen a ghost. My shaking hands clenched onto my white dress, my heart throbbing in my chest. “ The alpha has left, and I just thought I should let you know, and your food is getting cold.“ she spoke, and I bit hard on my bottom lip. I didn’t know why I ran off like that nor did I know why my body reacted the way it did towards his touch. It was very embarrassing, uncultured, and very mannerless. Why was the scared? The chill that ran through my spine, the tangles that crawled on my skin like mahouts, and the throb that I felt in between my legs. My heartbeat smashes in my ears like a playing drum, and my throat… Ahhhh……. I blew out a mouth full of air as I fanned myself with my hand. Something like this has never happened to me, even with Summer, who was my fated mate; I never felt this way with him or anyone else. It was a strange feeling yet my body seemed to accommodate it very well. Why was I worried? Summer’s touch has never made me this vulnerable and embarrassed before. We were mates but not once did a mere peck from him make me feel this stupid. What just happened? I swallowed and stared around the room restlessly, I couldn’t believe it happened. How did it happen, I just didn’t know what came over me or why his touch aroused me in the first place. Goddess, I feel like locking myself in this room forever because I doubt I would be able to face him. I pushed my hair back from my face, I couldn’t stop myself from feeling embarrassed. Staying in the room without food was he; I didn’t know what to do, nor did I have the peace I wanted. My stomach wouldn’t stop growling nor could I stop myself from walking to the door. I traced my steps towards the kitchen only to freeze at a sudden nose that seemed to be arriving from there. “ Luna ” the brown hair woman whom I met in the kitchen early this morning stepped out of the huge kitchen space with two plates in her hand. “ Thank goodness you are here, I was starting to worry.” She dropped the two plates on the table. “ You didn’t eat anything during breakfast, so I decided to serve you something for lunch, and I hope you like it. ” I watched as she pulled out more plates from the kitchen with a smile on her face as if she enjoyed what she was doing. She didn’t look like the defensive woman I met in the morning but what changed? “ I hope you enjoy my cooking, ” she said and my gaze shifted from her face to the countless beautiful dishes that were showing on the table. I couldn’t agree less; I was sure I would love them, but my gaze went up to the door, and she smiled. “ Alpha Roman doesn’t come here often.” She said and I narrowed my eyes. Wait, what did she mean she didn’t come here often? “ Don’t get me wrong. You need to eat,” she said, discarding the topic as if telling me not to ask any questions, and I nodded, understanding what she meant. “ Enjoy your meal, “ she said but for some reason, I wasn’t hungry anymore. I sat on the chair and grabbed a fork but I couldn’t get something right. If he doesn’t come here often then was his coming here in the morning a coincidence? What about last night? “ You can tell me what you like to drink during lunch, and I will make it for you,” she requested politely, and I stared up at her in a daze. “ I’m fine, thank you.“ I said in a low tone and started stuffing food into my mouth even though I had lost a huge part of my hunger.“ Okay, Luna” she left my side in the kitchen. I wondered why they said he was an ugly beast because he wasn’t. He was charming and very handsome looking but I doubt he was any friendly. He was something else, very different from all the men I had seen, and I didn’t know why, but I guess something was weird.

    ALPHA ROMAN’S POV In the dark cell, my wolfish golden eyes were what stood out; my wolf was completely in control, and my huge black wolf was lying on the cold floor with its head on its lap. Its tongue stuck out as it studied breath resound in the dark cell. It was the last day of my imprisonment, and I couldn’t wait for it to be over; I couldn’t wait to step out in the open again. It would be over after tonight, I thought to myself as my gaze ran around the familiar dark space. Darkness was a world that perfectly suited me and this cell was like my normal room to me because I spent more time here than I did in my room. It was the only place that accommodated me and my wolf, it prevented him from breaking boundaries and stopped me from spitting blood. I shift, growl, and endure all the pains that run through my veins during this time of the year, The Blood Moon! A loud growl erupted from my throat that shook the building and I immediately knew it was midnight. My wolf raised its head to look up at the small window that sits at the left side of the cell. Though it wasn’t purposely for light I could see the light of the moon entering space through the small open. My wolf walked up from the floor, and a cold, malicious look appeared in his eyes. It was a sight to be scared of, a view to run away from. My wolf wasn’t a pure breed and for some reason, it lost control whenever it was that time of the year. When it was that time of the year, Xade would come out with or without my permission. He got to do whatever he wanted for six months, and during this time, I avoided walking in the light or moving in the open because I didn’t want to be the one to send my pack to its grave. My wolf was a beast! A beast that needed to be tamed. I have never for once let him out, I work and rule in my human form. My pack was better off without Xade and I wouldn’t risk it. I get angry and lose control often, he attacks without listening to anyone. He was a violent piece of shit; sometimes, I fear for my pack’s well-being. What if what happened fifteen years ago happens again? What if Xade break out of these fucking chains one day and stepped out of this room? I didn’t want to think about it because I wouldn’t let something like that happen but Xade was getting violet with each passing day that passes. He let out a growl that managed to tear the heavy chain around his neck leaving the one around his waist. My father spent years trying to find a cure and a remedy for this but I guess not all curses could be cured. I was bound to hide my wolf for life and I didn’t have a problem with the reality of it. I just didn’t trust those witches enough to ask them for anything nor did I want to trust anyone. This curse was related to my birth, my existence, and everything that had to do with me. I never believed it when the revelation was made but it was too late for me to doubt. It has something to do with the different bloodlines that run through my veins. The wolf blood, witch blood, and the fucking demon blood! The curse chose me for some reason. He believed I was stronger but I didn’t want to know why. At least my father managed to find out where the curse came from before I killed him with my own hands. The terrified look that gazed at me the night I broke free from the cell, his shocking statements, and the blood that painted my pawn that night. I killed everyone in that house including my stepmother and her daughter! I could hear Xade’s painful growls and violet snarls. He turns into a complete animal, a violet beast, during this time of the year; I doubted a soul would be left to breathe if he managed to break free. Sometimes I wonder why. Why did this curse have to exist? Nobody realized how hard I found it to breathe when I recall how I destroyed the entire alpha building that night. The servants, the warriors including my father! I could feel the pain that was ripping through my bones and yet my flesh. It felt as if someone was burning my flesh, the pain was familiar yet very feign. “ Roman, “ Vincent’s voice reached me, and I immediately knew it was time to get out of this fucking hole. After a few seconds of bone cracking, I found myself standing on my feet naked. “ Good morning,” he greeted the moment he unlocked the chains from my waist, but I didn’t respond since I wasn’t knee to greetings. “What happened last night?” I asked because of the look on his face. “ I didn’t sleep last night; that is what happened,” he said, and I chuckled. It wasn’t something new so why was he complaining? “ I saw her in the garden, and it seems she didn’t sleep either,” he said, and I stopped suddenly.” Why?” I asked with a frown and he shrugged. “ She probably didn’t feel like it,” he said, but I didn’t buy it, nor did I allow myself to get busy with it. I stepped into my office naked only to find her scent dancing in the room. It was a pleasure to feel her again but what was she looking for in my office? Didn’t anyone tell her not to fucking wander around? I wasn’t sure what it was but I guess she was here. My eyes stared around for anything unusual after all, she was related to a man like Alpha Christopher. I turned back to Vincent who only shrugged his shoulders like he didn’t know anything. I grabbed the white pants hanging on the chair and shoved my legs inside.” I have checked…” I slammed the door shut before he could finish his words. I stepped into the main pack building and the alpha wing. I pushed the door to the bedroom open but much to my dismay, she wasn’t there to explain herself. My eyes snapped in the direction of the bathroom hearing the sound of running water. My gaze pulled back to the bed where her dress was neatly placed. I glared around for a while, but she didn’t interfere with my room like I thought. The only thing that has changed is the smell. Her scent was lingering strong in the room. I gazed up, back to the bathroom door when the sound of the water stopped. The door pulled open in no time, and her cute, clean face ran into view; she only had a white towel around her body. Her smooth damsel skin was wet from the shower and her face stared, shocking at me as if she had seen a ghost. My eyes went down to her exposed legs and I had to stop myself from pouncing on her. “ Ahh..” she stepped back when I did the opposite. My eyes narrowed at her little action. She looked quite innocent and deceiving. A frown settled on my face when I recalled who she was. I dropped my hands in the pocket of my white pants and pointed my gaze to her face. “ You were in my office,” I said coldly, obviously demanding an explanation. “ I-i..” she stuttered and I took a step forward. “ I wanted to bring you ….” “ Don’t bother next time, “ I warned, and she parted her lips to say something but lost the courage after meeting my cold gaze. I needed to know something I didn’t know about her. There was so much I had to know about her before trusting her as my mate. “ How old are you?” I asked and she squeezed the edge of the towel. Her scared act didn’t go unnoticed. “ Eighteen” she answered, dropping her gaze. I furrowed my brow wondering why she wasn’t smelling her mate. She was eighteen and obviously, she has passed the shifting stage. Why was she not recognizing me as her fated mate?

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302699”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • Rejected Under The Moonlight

    Ava stood in front of her window looking at how the streets were completely transformed, it was vibrant and everyone was filled with joy, the long-awaited day which every wolf looked forward to had finally arrived. Preparations for the big event had already begun. She could hear the gossip and giggle about who would be the lucky girl the Alpha was going to pick. All the girls in the pack were doing their very best to stand out when the time came, but some more than others. And speaking of others, there goes Madison, passing by with her group of minions. Rumor had it that she had booked almost every beauty house in the pack just so she could stand out. But as the saying goes, no amount of makeup can ever cover up a dark soul. Ava hated almost every single member of her pack because of the way they treated her, there was nothing to look forward to, nobody would choose her, and they all looked down on her and bullied her because she was weak and easy to prey on.  She had always wondered what life would have been without her best friend, Alora.  They had been friends for as long as she could remember. Since childhood, Alora had always tried her best to protect Ava whenever she was around, no one dared to bully her. Alora was very beautiful, brave, and very kind to her. She didn’t listen to the rumors accusing Ava of being a jinx and that was why she had always admired Alora. Tri!! Tri!! Tri!! The alarm clock rang as Ava snapped out of thoughts. She had been looking outside for so long that she almost forgot how significant the day was for her. It was her father’s death anniversary she hurried to the bathroom to take a shower.  She had long silver smooth hair which she always styled in a ponytail; she had an oval face, soft jaws, groomed eyebrows, and brown eyes that shone in the natural light of the sun. She was born with a crescent birthmark on her forehead which was one of the reasons she was bullied. After showering she came out of the bathroom with a pink towel wrapped around her chest, she picked a simple outfit, one in which she was comfortable and fit her slender body perfectly. As she took her purse from the table, her gaze fell on the scar on her right arm which she had no memory of how she got but had been there since she was a child. She shoved the thought aside as she headed out of her house. As she walked past the street, she could hear others whisper and curse, she was already used to it. She ignored them and headed straight to Flora Flowers where she bought a bouquet of Lilies for her dad. As Ava head towards the graveyard, she could hear more whispers  “Hey! Freak an unfamiliar voice yelled she knew he was talking to her but she ignored him. “That’s right keep walking demon!” he added spitting on the floor. Tears threatened to fall from Ava’s eyes “It’s fine Ava, it’s nothing you’re used to this already” Ava tried to console herself as she continued to walk. After a couple of minutes, she arrived at the cemetery. She looked to make sure that she was all alone. She had already taken enough curses and insults just for one day and she wasn’t sure if she could take anymore. After confirming that there was no one else around she felt more relaxed as she found a good spot to sit in between the grave of her parents.  As she stared at the worn-out grave of her parents, she tried to fight back the tears that had already welled up her eyes, she remembered the promise she made to them the last time she came. She had promised to never shed a tear no matter what but here she was again, crying uncontrollably like a little child, but she couldn’t help it, her parents were dead and there was  Nothing she could do about it, she was all alone, and it was her against the world. Taking a deep breath she dried her tears with the back of her hands. She had finally summoned enough courage to speak to her parents. She placed the fresh lilies which she had bought earlier on their grave. “Mom, Dad, it’s me, Ava. I know that it’s been a while since I last came here to pay my respects but please, don’t be mad at me. It’s just been tough for me. Nothing much has changed though, everything is still the same, they all still hate and bully me as usual but its fine, because I’ve already gotten used to it. I don’t let their insults get to me any longer just like you would have wanted”. She adjusted her sitting position to get a clearer view of the graves. “Dad, another year has passed since you’ve left me all alone in this miserable world. Maybe what they all say about me is true, just maybe if I didn’t come into this world you and Mom would still be alive today”. As soon as she made the last statement, heavy winds began to blow causing the trees to rustle, causing a disturbance to the serenity of the cemetery. Ava always took this as a sign that her parents were trying to communicate with her. Judging from how hard the wind blew across her face, it wasn’t hard to tell that her parents disagreed with what she had just said or maybe she was just over thinking things but whatever it was, it made her feel calm and set her mind at ease. It took a few more minutes before the wind finally settled down. “Well mom, dad I have something important to tell you”. She paused, feeling a bit shy about what she was going to say. Her eyes twinkled and the corner of her mouth lifted, showing how excited about how about the news. “A few months ago, I told you about Damian, the Alpha of our pack, well today, he is finally going to choose a mate who is going to be the new Luna of Moonwood pack. I know that there is nothing for someone like me to look forward to but honestly, I can’t help but feel something special for him, it’s like any time I see him, and I feel this special bond between us just like we were made for each other, my inner wolf always acts up whenever I see him”. She had already started daydreaming about Damian again. She paused again, returning to reality, as her smile gradually faded and darkness clouded her features, “Who am I kidding” she realized that she was only lying to herself. The one she had admired for almost half her life, he had never cast his gaze upon her. He had always treated her coldly and never showed any kind of emotion towards her.  Ava spent a few more hours in the cemetery before heading back home. Later that evening Ava sat ideally in her room doing nothing in particular. The pack was almost empty as everyone was already gathered for long long-awaited moon mating ceremony which was taking place at Moon Square. A sudden knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Who could that be? She thought to herself as she made her way to the door, she opened it revealing a really beautiful Alora, her gorgeous dress and exotic makeup, showed that she was all ready for the event. “Wow Alora, you look so beautiful”. Ava complimented. Yeah, I already know that, but why aren’t you ready yet”. She asked making her way into Ava’s house and headed straight to the closet. Ava didn’t have an answer, she wasn’t even sure about the reason she decided to not attend the event. “Let me guess, it’s because you’re scared right, you don’t want others to talk bad about you. But you don’t have to worry cause am here for you”. Alora assured her making her feel more at ease. “So now let’s get you ready “cause we have a party to wreck” Alora teased making Ava smile, for the first time since that day.

    “There you go”. Alora said, after applying the last touch of makeup on Ava’s face you look stunning” Alora commended Ava after taking a close look at her. Ava was stunned when she finally looked at the mirror, she couldn’t believe that it was her very own reflection she was looking at. She had always known that Alora was very good at fashion but this was just unbelievable. “Thank you so much Alora, you’ve helped me out. I don’t know what I’d ever do without you by my side “How many times do I have to remind you that you don’t have to thank me for every single thing I do for you, we’re friends and we always have to look after each other, besides I’ve always loved fashion and I’m kinda thinking of taking it as a profession”. Alora added. “If one day I become a famous designer, I will choose you to be my model”. Alora teased and they both laughed. The sound of a loud bell signified the beginning of the mate selection and the end of their daydreaming. They made their way out of the house and headed straight to Moon Square. They had wasted a lot of time on make-up and petty conversation that they had lost track of time. It was almost midnight, the streets were bubbling, filled with lots of decorations and performances. The moon was unusually bright that evening, it was shining more than it did before, everyone was celebrating and the air was magical. “I feel like there is something strange going on this evening, just look at how the moon is shining brightly, this has never happened before, do you think it’s a sign that something bad is going to happen? Ava asked, unable to shake off the uneasiness she had been feeling since they left the house. “Oh come on Ava, do you have to be such a pessimist”. Alora asked. “Look, the whole pack is celebrating and the atmosphere is just extraordinary, I think that the moon’s presence is an auspicious sign that tonight will be one of the most unforgettable days of our lives, so just chill and enjoy the night cause you never know, you might never get this chance again”. Aloha’s optimism always had a way of rubbing off positively on Ava’s mood, but this time it didn’t work, no matter how hard she tried to shake off the negative feelings, it always came back to disrupt her happy thoughts. Ava’s deep thought was interrupted when Alora took her hands and before she knew it, they were dancing under the moonlight. A few minutes later, they were both laughing and trying to catch their breath. “Do you feel better now” Alora asked as they continued their journey to Moon Square. “If I say no, are you gonna make me dance again”.  “Probably” Ava teased and they both laughed They continued talking and walking until they finally arrived at Moon Square. The atmosphere in Moon Pack was breathtaking. The decorations outside was nothing compared to the one inside the main square. All the wolves were gathered everyone dressed with elegance. The celebration had already started, loud music filled the air, drinks were served and the dance floor was filled with entertainers but the Alpha was nowhere in sight. Ava and Alora found a good spot to sit and Alora ordered a drink for both of them. “This is crazy right”. Alora spoke at the top of her. “What?” Ava replied trying to understand what Alora had just said. The loud music was interfering with their hearing. “The party, I said it’s crazy, they went all out for the preparations” Alora said, speaking louder. “Yeah, you’re right about that. The future Luna is going to be lucky,” Ava commented. A group of girls passed by, they said hello to Alora but ignored Ava as if she was invisible. It’s better than being insulted all over again she consoled herself. Alora excused herself from the table and followed her friends leaving Ava all alone. Ava didn’t feel comfortable sitting alone without Alora, she was already getting bored. The selection was about to begin and Alora was nowhere in sight. “Whatsup freak” A familiar voice called from behind. Ava turned to see Madison and her group of minions standing behind her. “Please, I don’t want any trouble”. Ava pleaded. Madison moved closer and dragged Ava by the hair. “You don’t want any trouble? Then why did you show up here in the first place, you’ve got some nerves coming here, acting all high and mighty. It seems you have forgotten your place in this pack so why don’t I give you a little reminder? Madison pushed Ava to the floor at that time, the other pack members had already taken notice of what was happening but all they could do was laugh at her. Ava was down on the cold floor, crying her eyes out as the others made mockery of her, she wondered what sort of joy they derived from making her life miserable. A loud growl was heard from a distance announcing the arrival of the Alpha. The members of the Moon pack all took their positions to greet the Alpha. Ava pulled herself together and tried to stand up, she was about to fall again when a hand caught her.  “What the heck happened to you while I was gone?” Alora asked, supporting Ava to stand on her feet. “It’s nothing, I accidentally slipped and fell that’s all”. Ava lied trying to cover up the bullying. “Accident? Take a good look at yourself, you can barely stand on your own and you tell me it’s an accident” Alora scolded. “Tell me, who did this to you am going to make sure they don’t get away with it”. Alora threatened. “You don’t have to worry so much about me, I already told you I’m fine and if anyone dares to bully me, I’ll tell you right away, I promise”. Ava said giving a reassuring smile. All the girls between the age of 18-20 were instructed to stand in a queue, Ava and Alora joined the other girls and stood in the line, Ava was nervous her palms were sweaty and her heart was beating fast, Damon was the first to pick since he was the Alpha. He walked past a lot of girls and he was getting closer to where Ava was standing, Ava couldn’t help but admire him, he was very handsome and she had always had a crush on him since she was young. Though they’d never spoken to each other, it felt like he hated her for some reasons unknown to her.

    Ava’s wolf was both excited and nervous, but who wouldn’t be after seeing your crush your long-time crush up close everything about him was just mind-blowing, perfect. Damon moved past the line of girls with caution and full focus, trying not to miss anything important. Damon stopped in front of Alora, after observing her for a while; he gave a half smile and shook his head in approval as he continued moving along the line. As Damon moved closer to where Ava was standing, she began to feel uncomfortable. She didn’t understand why but something felt off, all her excitement turned to anxiety either way, she didn’t want to wait any longer, all she wanted at that moment was to go back home. As she turned to leave, she came face to face with Damon, she had been so engrossed in her thoughts that she bumped into him.  “Am sorry, I didn’t mean to bump into you please forgive me.” Ava pleaded, bowing her head. Damon didn’t say anything but stared at Ava his expression was a mix of confusion, surprise, and disgust. Ava’s wolf was going insane it was screaming Mate! Inside her head, she was surprised, Damon was her freaking mate. Damon’s wolf was not left out as he tried to keep his wolf calm, how could this be possible? Was the Moon goddess playing a trick on him? Why her of all people? He hated her with every fiber in his being and now she’s his mate?  “Follow me” He said roughly dragging Ava from the line to the front of the platform. Confusion swept past the face of the crowd. They all had different questions in their mind but had to wait for the Alpha to clear the air. Confusion was also written all over Ava’s face, why was he dragging her onto the stage? Was he going to claim her in front of everyone? Several thoughts were going through Ava’s mind with the feeling of uneasiness creeping in. Damon gave a loud growl to get the attention of the crowd.  “I welcome you all to the official mate selection ceremony of Moonwood pack, As you all know this ceremony doesn’t come by often, as tradition dictates, our mates are chosen by the Moon goddess and no one can go against it. The mate who has been sent to me is none other than Ava Sterling”. He announced. The crowd went wild, disbelief written on the faces of many on how Ava, the weakest and most hated werewolf in Moonwood pack could become the Luna. Disbelief and confusion were written all over Ava’s face. She didn’t know what she was supposed to feel about the news but one important lesson she had learned from life is to never be hasty to make decisions or jump to conclusions so, she waited to hear what else Damon had to say. “I, Damon Harrighton reject the will of the moon goddess and reject you, Ava Sterling as my mate and Luna of Moonwood Pack” Tears wailed up Ava’s eye did he just bring up here to shamefully reject her, she was used to being treated badly but this was different she just got rejected by her mate, she knew he didn’t like her particularly but what did she do to him to make him treat her such manner. “Why?” Ava asked with her head bowed, lower lips trembled and her voice was barely audible tears were already falling down her cheek “Is it because am an Omega? Is it because am not powerful like everyone else, tell me Why!?” she yelled this time her voice echoed stopping the crowd from murmuring. All eyes were now on Ava and Damon everyone wanted to know where this was going.  “Don’t you ever get tired of pretending to be weak? When exactly do you plan on apologizing for the life you took?” Damon shouted at the top of his voice, and rage pulsed through his veins. “I don’t understand what you are talking about”. She replied, still unsure where this conversation was heading. Flashback “Dad, Dad please wake up! Please Dad stay with me” young Damon cried holding onto his father’s almost lifeless body. Little Ava stared blankly at the almost lifeless body with blood stains on her dress and a bleeding wound on her right arm unable to comprehend what was happening. “You! You did this” Damon growled pushing Ava to the ground and tried to strangle her, there was no form of struggle or resistance from her; it was as if she was in a deep trance. Damon continues to put pressure on his hands all he wanted to do was kill Ava. “Damon” A weak and faint voice called, he turned to see his father gesturing him to stop. He rushed over to where his father was. “Son”, He managed to say “Promise me that no matter what you’re not going to blame or harm her because of me, it’s not her fault he said coughing out blood “But dad….” He cried trying to protest. “Promise me” He added using his last breath to say. “I…. I promise” More tears streamed from his eyes to his cheeks as his father gave up the ghost. End of flashback “My father died because of you, you killed him” Damon said “Me? What are you talking about? I did no such thing” Ava added in disbelief. Why was he accusing her of killing his father, she has never seen and doesn’t have any memory of the previous Alpha so why would she kill him  “Stop pretending Ava! What will you say about the scare on your right arm huh!? Damon yelled grabbing her right arm roughly she was scared and confused she looked over to the crowd tears dripping endlessly from her eyes nobody was saying anything, they all just stood there watching with utter disgust, nobody would speak up or defend her after all they hated her, she looked over at Alora but she had a blank expression.  “I don’t know what you’re talking about” Ava managed to say  “Still, feigning ignorance? He asked scoffing “You’re only alive because I made a promise to my dad not to kill you” he added shoving her aggressively making her land on her butt. Ava wined in pain because she fell on the hard floor, her right arm was in pain because of the way Damon held her there was nothing she could say at this point nobody would believe her. “I will never accept you nor will I ever forgive you” Damon said leaving her on the platform and heading back down to the queue he went straight to Alora and held her hand, he walked her to the platform confusion written in the face of everyone no one knew what their Alpha was up to. “I, Damon Harrighton take Alora Mcgrave as my mate” he announced.

    The crowd gasped in shock no one saw that coming, Ava was completely dumbfounded what was happening? Why would he choose Alora instead she looked over at Alora who was happy about the news, more tears trickled from Ava’s cheek she was really on her own now. “If anyone objects, I dare him to speak” Damon asked as the cold tune in his voice echoed no one would dare object to the Alpha’s decision, and besides they’d rather have anyone else as Luna instead of Ava the crowd howled in support of Damon’s decision “Good, let the ceremony continue” Damon added as the crowd howled even more loudly. Ava shamefully pulled herself up from the floor her body was aching because of the hard fall but more importantly, her heart was broken. She took a glance at Alora one more time before leaving the platform. She dragged her sore body along the quiet street everyone was in the ceremony no one was home, the cold breeze blew fiercely goose bumps appeared on her skin she was cold. Ava’s wolf Pam was devastated, hurt and in pain she was most excited about meeting her mate but she was rejected; “Pam I am sorry, sorry you’re stuck with someone like me. Because of me, we got rejected” Ava said trying to apologize to Pam as fresh tears rolled down her cheek “He’s an idiot for rejecting us, we didn’t do anything wrong and it’s not your fault Ava, let’s just get home” Pam replied trying to cheer Ava. Ava’s relationship with her wolf was very unique, they communicate with each other and share feelings and emotions. Ava walked home, heartbroken and defeated.   The next day Ava sat ideally in her room staring into space, she glanced at the untouched food she had prepared earlier but didn’t have the appetite. For She had locked herself up in her house, she didn’t have the guts to show her face outside not after her disgrace. A loud knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. “Who could that be?” She wondered standing up from where she was seated and made her way to the living room, as soon as she opened the door; she was standing face to face with Alora. Before she could say anything else, Alora had already made her way into the room and shut the door behind her. “Oh my dear Ava, I am so sorry that I couldn’t drop by earlier, you know, I’ve been so busy lately, I barely even have time for myself, so how have you been?” Alora said, faking a smile. “If you came here to mock me, you can just say it, am weak but not stupid, you don’t have to put on an act for me anymore. I understood your intentions from the very beginning but I still choose to live in a fool’s paradise. I saw the signs but I chose to ignore them and I guess this is the punishment for my ignorance. “You never really saw me as a friend but just a puppet you could manipulate and control. Every single time I was bullied, I always felt that someone was watching from the shadows, someone who hated me so much but remained faceless it was you all along wasn’t it”. “Well I guess you aren’t as stupid as I thought, but you still have a long way to go to get where I am today, since you’ve already taken off my mask, there’s no reason to be nice to you anymore. You know what Ava all my life I’ve never hated anyone as much I’ve hated you, well apart from my parents. Ever since we were kids, my parents always compared me to you. Even though you were so weak, they still admired your cheerful and smart character and then one day I overheard my dad speaking to my mom, back then, my dad was the most trusted aid to the Alpha, they were like brothers so I always believed that I would become the future Luna not until that day my father told my mother that “the one born with the crescent birthmark will be the future Luna of our pack”. “I didn’t need anyone to give me the name before I realized it was you and that was the day the new Alora Mcgrave was born. I started strategizing on how to change my fate. I knew that if I wanted success I needed to be smart and scheming. To change my future, I intertwined my fate with yours. I came into your life as a good and protective friend, you trusted me without suspecting anything but I guess that’s what you get from being a loner”.  “I was the one who started the rumors around town, destroying your name and reputation. I manipulated every single one in this pack and turned them against you and made you an outsider, and since I couldn’t go after you myself, I used Madison as my puppet to do so. “After I became strong enough to stand on my own, I got rid of my parents just to make sure they wouldn’t hinder me in the future” Alora added chuckling Ava gasped in surprise and fear; she never actually thought that Alora would go to such lengths just to become Luna. She knew that a few years ago, Aloha’s parents died so mysteriously but she never really thought that Alora had a hand in their deaths “How could you do such a heartless thing to your parents?” Ava asked still in shock. “You don’t have to look so surprised about it, they never actually saw me as their flesh and blood, nothing I did was ever good enough for them so, I decided to put an end to their pitiful lives so that I could finally have peace and be free to do whatever I wanted. My original plan was to use you to get close to Damon and when the right time came, I would get rid of you too and by then, he would have already fallen for me. But I never expected that Damon’s hatred for you was more than mine and he would even go as far as defying the Moon goddess just to get rid of you. Wanna know why Damon chose me, it is because he believes that we are friends, and by choosing me, you wouldn’t have anyone else by your side that’s how much he despises you, Ava. Either way, it still worked in my favor. I didn’t just use you as a puppet but more like a tool I could use to achieve and am glad you didn’t disappoint my expectations. “You’re a heartless monster!” Ava said backing away from Alora as terror overtook her face “Point of correction, its heartless Luna to you” Alora corrected giving her a dirty look “I took you as a friend, I genuinely cared for you, I trusted and followed you, I would have gladly given my up my life for you, but instead, you manipulated and deceived me, you ruined my life all because of your greed and selfishness. You’re getting married to him knowing full well that he doesn’t even love you, tell me now, is it all worth it?” Everything felt so wrong, everything was a lie the one person that she thought had her back was the one who destroyed her life, and Ava wondered what she had done so wrong to deserve such a life. Alora was a complete monster, it was like she was another person entirely she hid her true intentions all these years just to ruin her life. “It doesn’t matter if it was worth it or not, I’ve gotten everything I have ever wanted but you’ve lost everyone and everything you’ve ever had and that’s enough satisfaction for me. Maybe it’s your fate to end up alone, just accept it” Alora gave a half smile as she turned to leave but stopped. “Damon and I will be getting married in two days, I would love to invite you but I don’t want any problems at the wedding so I guess I’ll be seeing you around”. And with that, she stormed out of the house leaving Ava in a state of shock and disbelief.                

    She returned to her bedroom immediately Alora left the house, as soon as her back touched the bed, she wrapped herself in her own fur and cried herself to sleep. Ava’s hair was a tangle and her eye bags were heavy when she woke up the following day, with a painful headache, she walked slowly to the bathroom, and changed into a comfortable outfit.  She looked at the bruise from Damon’s hard grab, which was starting to heal thanks to the ointment she had applied. She cleaned her face and went back to her room. She turned to face the window to see what was going on when she heard a noise coming from outside. The news of the Alpha and his soon-to-be Luna’s wedding was being announced by park Custodian. The custodian’s words seemed to be prearranged, since he only had good things to say about Alora as if she were a goddess of some sort. Ava rolled her eyes in disgust, Alora had once again succeeded in ruining her day. Her eyes shifted from the window to the pictures hanging on the wall. It was she and Alora together, and they brought back many wonderful memories. However, the anger she was feeling at that moment overshadowed whatever happiness they had once shared. Ava angrily knocked the photos off the wall, breaking the glass frame into tiny pieces. ‘Fuck!’ She was trying to pick up the glass shards when a piece of glass pierced her her finger. She let out a loud curse, but the pain from the wound was nothing in compared to the pain she felt in her heart. As she watched her wounds heal, she realized that being a werewolf still had its benefits.  Ava was filled with even more rage as she saw her blood all over Alora’s totn picture. She slumped in the corner of her room and cried once again. At that moment, the thought of running away didn’t seem like a bad idea. She just couldn’t take the torment any longer. Ava wiped the tears from her face, realizing that leaving would be the wisest thing to do because staying would just make her life more miserable. She didn’t think it would be a horrible idea to be a stray. How bad could it be, considering her current situation? She immediately headed to her closet and removed a tiny backpack, filling it with everything she owned, after finally deciding to take matters into her own hands, she would make her move tomorrow when everyone was busy celebrating. She didn’t know if the choice she was making was the right one, but at the moment, all she wanted was to escape as quickly as possible; she would consider the other options later. All she had to do was wait for tomorrow, when her problems would finally be resolved. The next day Ava’s plan began at exactly 7:45a.m., having gotten up early due to her lack of sleep the previous night and finished all her preparation for the journey ahead. She had already packed her backpack with enough food and clothing for her trip. The wedding was not until midnight, to be celebrated under the moonlight, she was unable to leave the house until members of the pack finished getting ready for the Alpha and his Luna’s union. Ava had planned to go to her parent’s grave to say goodbye to them before she left, but she was unable to buy flowers this time since she didn’t want to draw attention to herself. She covered her face with a hood and wore simple clothes. She walked for an hours after leaving her residence until she reached the grave.  Many things crossed her mind as she looked at her parents’ graves. Perhaps her life might have turned out differently now if her parents hadn’t passed away when she was born. If her uncle hadn’t abandoned her and choose to run away or if he had just taken her with him, she might not have suffered as much. Instead, she would have had no worries in the world since they would have been there to love and protect her.  Perhaps people wouldn’t have looked down on her if she weren’t simply so weak, or perhaps if she had been born a strong werewolf. She wouldn’t have to go through as much suffering if things had gone differently. However, that was not her reality. She was a broken friend, a weak omega, an abandoned daughter, a rejected mate, and now she would have to add a soon to be rogue to her list of failings.  “Mom, Dad, it’s me Ava” She paused “I came here to say good bye, but this time, I don’t know if I’ll be able be able to visit your graves again. I did all I could to endure all the attacks and humiliations for so many years but now am worn out, I can’t take it anymore. I know that there’s nothing left for me anymore, so I have to leave this place while I still have a chance.” Tears rolled down Ava’s cheeks, she didn’t want to abandon her parent but leaving was her only option.  “I am sorry because I know am letting you down once again and I hope that this is the last time I will ever disappoint you ever again.” A strong wind blew across the entire cemetery as she turned to go after giving the two graves one last glance.  With every step she took, the sound of falling autumn leaves sounded loudly. What mattered was the plan ahead; she couldn’t afford to look back, therefore it didn’t matter if her parents were trying to discourage her from leaving or to support her. Later that evening The wedding had officially begun and the street was empty. “It’s time,” she thought to herself, inhaled deeply, and gave her room a quick look before heading out. Ava became curious about the union after hearing the loud howls that seemed to be coming from Moon Square. It was a sign that the union had already begun, and the streets were deserted, much like the night of the mating ceremony. A part of her wanted to see Damon and Alora. She spent the next few minutes deliberating if she should leave immediately or watch the wedding, her curiosity got the better of her, and she stopped to watch from a distance. The color drained from her face as she watched one of the eldest Ancient join Damon and Alora in union.  “This is the last time am ever going to shed a tear because of anyone and this is the last time am going to let anyone hurt me like this, that’s a promise” Ava swore to herself that night. She turned her back and walked away, leaving everything and everyone behind. And from that day her fate was sealed

    Ava ran into the woods as quickly as her legs, could carry her but she had no idea how far she still had to go since it seemed like she would never stop. She had only heard that a cliff marked the boundary of Moonwood territory; she had never visited the actual territorial boundary. She realized that she was standing on a steep cliff and stopped.  “This is it, the territorial borderline ” she muttered, She partially smiled realizing the freedom she had always desired had finally appeared. It was almost like a forest as she looked over the height of the cliff, with nothing but trees in sight below it. Ava released an irritated sigh. “I can’t chicken out now” She said tying to motivate herself.  “Fuck, here goes nothing” she yelled and jumped. She landed on her right elbow and hip after jumping, and she screamed in pain as she felt a stinging ache on her shoulder. She was standing with her left arm supporting her right arm due to a dislocated right shoulder. She pulled out one of her tops from her bag pack, wrapped it around her right arm, and tied it around her neck. After tending to her shoulder, she zipped her bag and slung it over her left shoulder. The injuries she sustained was not unexpected, being an omega not only made her one of the weakest wolf in her pack but also meant that her healing process was far slower than an average wolf. She was officially a stray and had no idea what to do. Although the injury would definitely slow her down, there was no going back at this point.  She strolled for what seemed like an eternity, moving past trees. “Where the fuck is this place!? Ava yelled out in frustration, “What’s the plan now?” She thought in her head. She had the audacity to pack her bags and run away from home without hesitation, but now she found herself stranded, without any destination or plans, in the middle of nowhere. She was almost certain she was lost, she didn’t even bring a map. She started to question whether leaving Moonwood was the correct decision once more. She had been walking all night, and since it was almost dawn and she was probably already far from Moonwood, she made the decision to take a nap. Even though it was midday, Ava was already making her way across the mountains. Because of her injuries, she was unable to move at her best speed, and on that, most of the rocks were high. It was almost dusk when she finally found a tiny cave where she could spend the night. The next morning….. Ava was woken up by the sound of persistent sound of chirping birds. Knowing that she wouldn’t be getting any more sleep made her grumble, so she made the decision to eat some snacks and carry on with her journey.  After she finished her preparation, she continued her journey. She walked for a long time, already feeling lost. Then she found a path that split into two roads. She stood there, not sure which way to go. Both roads were seemed very strange and this made her feel very uncomfortable. It was difficult for her to decide which way to choose because she didn’t know where the roads led to. She decided to take the route that goes around the Forest’s path. As far as her head her eyes could see, the trees seemed to touch the sky. As she walked deeper into the forest, the world around her began to blur. Was this real, or was she dreaming? The forest felt alive, as if it knew she was there. She could hear it whisper and move. Fog covered the air making it almost impossible to see anything. She wasn’t sure what was real and what was just her imagination. She could hear curses and insults she had once experienced while at Moonwood came back to haunt her, replaying in her mind and refusing to go away. “No, no none of this is real” Ava said repeatedly shaking her head, she was trying to shake off the thought and come to her senses. “Get out my head” Ava shouted covering her ear immediately the fogs disappeared and all the hallucination and voices stopped. She was surprised to see how everything had halted so suddenly and wondered what was going on. It seemed as though nothing had happened, was she dreaming? Only moments before, fog covered the entire area and she was hallucinating. Her face was full of fear, as she rushed as fast as she could to escape because she was afraid of having to stay there any longer. She was grateful to the moon goddess for her kind the ability to move quickly, even though she was not as fast as others. She came to a stop when she came across a meadow. “How much longer can I continue? Ava thought. Her right shoulder injury was still healing slowly, she had hardly slept, and she was already feeling weak and in unbearable pain. She needed urgent treatment as well as enough rest and food. She pulled out her water bottle from her bag pack and took a sip, but it was not enough to satisfy her thirst, she still needed to save some for later. She sat under one of the oak trees to hide from the sun. It wasn’t long after she rested her body on the oak tress that she began to hear the sound of footsteps moving close to the place she was sitting. She quickly hide herself and carefully peeked invented the branches of the oak tree to see who it was. “Who are they?” she whispered to herself as she kept observing from a distance till the approached. Ava felt a wave of fear as soon as she realized that those individuals were hunters, equipped with firearms, a silver bullet-filled cartridge belt holder, and werewolf fangs hanging around their necks. Ava was frozen, unable to move at all, having heard about the horrible things that hunters had done to werewolves

    Werewolf Hunters Ava was only thinking about how she could run without attracting their attention after watching them for almost an hour, the men had finally vanished from view. She moved slowly and looked around to make sure no one was nearby before coming out from her hiding spot. Once she was sure, she hurriedly packed her belongings and resumed her journey, Even though she was exhausted, she couldn’t afford to relax just not until she was certain of her safety. As night drew near, Ava still hadn’t found a comfortable place to spend the night. She chose to take a short break because her legs were starting to hurt. She took a seat under a little shade tree and stayed there for some time.  After a while, she decided to take a quick nap. but not long after, she heard footsteps coming from different directions . She glanced about, but saw no one. It was almost to nightfall, making it difficult to see moving figures. She was in too much of a hurry to find out who or what it was. She hastily packed her belongings, and the moment she entered the wide field, a thick, metal chain dropped upon her. She tried to struggle free, but nothing she did was working. “Why am I unable to cut myself free ? I should be able to escape this chain even if I’m not strong enough to do so right now” Ava thought to herself as she tried in vain to free herself from the chains, her body beginning was already weak due to the chains apparent physical effects. If the chains had been normal, she ought to have been able to free herself, but this was abnormal in every way. “No! It’s a silver chain” Ava saw a clear glimpse of the chain and knew she was doomed. To her species, silver was akin to poison; it could destroy any werewolf and could take a werewolf down with a single silver bullet. The sound of footsteps in front of her interrupted her thoughts. “Well, well, well, look what we have right here, ” A tall, unclean-looking hunter with a false golden tooth spoke first, his face plastered with a smile. It would be hard to get away from them, Ava realized as she looked around and saw that there were six of them.  “Please let me go” Ava tried pleading “Why would a werewolf hunter let go of his prey?” He grabbed her hair violently in response. Ava screamed in pain, feeling as though her hair was being pulled out of her head.  “Boss, we caught a good one this time” another voice said “We sure did, let’s take her back” he replied letting go of Ava’s hair.  “Get up” .He ordered and Ava obeyed and stood up , one of the hunters violently took the chain off her, she was in pain no doubt about that and had bruises all over her body; she just wanted to cry. Now that her right shoulder was completely wrapped in chain, the pain was killing her. Ava was taken back to their camp and placed in a cage that was still secured with silver chains. She was shaking with anxiety already. Growing up, she heard horrific stories about werewolves being hunted by wolf hunters. She was certain that whatever they planned to do to her, it wouldn’t end well. They might sell her for money, skin her alive for her fur and skin, or maybe just murder her. The light from the burning wood was the only source of light as it was almost midnight. The men were eating and drinking like barbarians, laughing and talking among themselves. They spoke about what they were going to do to her as soon as the daybreak.  A couple of hours later The firelight was already out. The surroundings were peaceful but the air was very cold. The night owls were crying somewhere around the tress. Ava was unable to fall asleep, but how could she when as soon as day break she would already be as good as dead. But on the other hand, the men were sleeping soundly inside their tents. “Perhaps this marks the end of my journey; perhaps I will never be able to achieve the freedom I long for in this life, and perhaps I will only be completely free when i finally leave this world.” Ava thought to herself as she let out a heavy sigh, she gave up on her faith and closed her eyes, allowing tears to run down her cheek. A few minutes later, she began to hear the sound of footsteps close to her cage and before she knew what was happening, the door of the cage flew open. “Who’s there? She whispered looking around trying to see who was there but got no reply. Looking over her opened cage she was hesitant to escape her prison. She didn’t know if someone was trying to help her escape or maybe It might just be another trap. She sniffed around trying to get the person scent, but she couldn’t smell them plus it was still dark to see who it was but she was sure that she felt someone’s presence. Before Ava could think of anything else, she suddenly heard a strange voice, “Run” The presence she had sensed before disappeared as soon as a voice spoke. She would definitely find time to thank whoever or whatever had freed her later, but for now, she had to get away quickly. At once she was on her heels, running as fast as her legs could carry her. The night was gradually giving way to full sunshine as morning approached. Ava was running barefoot and was already tired but she couldn’t stop. As soon as she was sure she had reached a safe distance, she stopped to rest and take a moment to regain her strength.  “There she is, catch her at once.” A voice called from a distance . How did they find me? Ava muttered under her breath “I can’t let them catch me again” she thought as she continued running, her injuries made it difficult for her to keep moving, as the voices were getting louder she was unable to move much faster. Ava arrived reached the edge of the mountains top. She was standing over a massive waterfall and was unable to move forward for fear of drowning.  The only possible option now was to go back. As soon as she turned, she came face to face with the werewolf hunters. “How dare you make us run this far? You sure do run fast for a girl.”  A harsh voice said. “What are we going to do to her, boss?” another questioned “We’re going to give this bitch a lesson, I suppose.” He grinned. “Take her.” The men started to approach Ava as he gave the order. Ava continued to slowly move backyard until she got to the brink, she knew that there was no way out for her, she was already surrounded and she couldn’t swim, but still she decided to take matters into to her own hands and take the risk rather than being taken prisoner once more. She then jumped into the flowing river

    Ava fell into the flowing river, She tried to swim up, but the water was too strong and she was already running out of breathe. She fought hard, but eventually, she started getting tired. Her lungs were hurt as she tried as much as possible to swim up. She was very tired and couldn’t fight anymore. The water felt heavy. As she sank down as it got dark. The last thing she remembered was being pulled from under water and before she knew what was going on, she found herself lying on soft grass. Her chest felt very heavy. Ava coughed up water, She blinked several times and tried to look around to see where she was surprised to be alive. Her whole body was hurt and felt heavy. She shook, not from cold, but from the shock of almost dying. “I’m alive!” she shouted. She had been through many bad things since leaving Moonwood. Everything had been hard and scary. She supported her right shoulder with her other hand, finally realizing that if she didn’t find a safe place soon, it was not going to end well for her. Her stomach made a loud noise. She was very hungry because she hadn’t eaten in a long time so she decided to stay where she was for the day. Her clothes were wet, so she waited for them to dry in the sun. While she waited, she was still hungry. She looked around to see if there was any place she could get food from, her eyes rested on a nearby river. The thought of catching some fish to eat came to her mind. She hesitated for a while before summoning up enough courage to go close to the river. The water was moving fast but she was careful not to fall in again. She tried to catch fish with her hands. It was hard, but she finally caught some. “Finally, I’ve got something to eat”. Ava said happily eating her hard earned food. After eating, Ava found a good spot to rest. She was still alone and far from home. But she was alive, had food, and could rest. All she hoped was things would get better soon. The next day, Ava started walking again. She had been walking for hours. It felt like her journey would never end. She couldn’t stay in her human form anymore. She changed into her wolf form. This helped her move faster. But her hurt shoulder made it hard. She had to be careful not to touch her right paw to the ground. Ava walked through the forest for a long time. As she moved further into the forest, she began to see something on the ground. They were footprints, but not normal ones. They were werewolf footprints. Ava knew immediately this was a dangerous place. Rogues lived here. They didn’t follow the rules unlike the Werewolves. Suddenly, Ava heard a loud noise of growling and leaves moving. She stopped walking immediately. Three angry werewolves jumped out of the shadows. Their eyes looked very scary, they moved around her, trapping her in a circle. “Look what we found. A hurt little wolf.” A big dark wolf was the first to speak. “I don’t want to fight. I’m just walking through here.” Ava replied, trying to be brave for the first time in her life. “You can’t just walk through our land. You’re wrong, little one and we are going to make you pay for it.” “We don’t like wolves like you here. You look weak.” The third rogue added. Ava looked at each of them. She wanted to find a way to escape but she was trapped and couldn’t fight them either. “Please listen. I’m not doing anything wrong. I told you, I’m not dangerous. I just want to keep walking. Please let me go.” Ava hoped that her plea would make them leave her alone but instead, it only made them very angry. The first rogue jumped on Ava with his sharp teeth. He almost bit her neck. Ava made a scared noise and moved her head. The werewolf’s teeth just missed her. Ava’s hurt shoulder felt very bad as she moved back. Little wolf, you can’t fight us. There is no use struggling”. Then all three Rogues attacked Ava at the same time. Two of them bit her legs. The other one pushed her down on the ground. Ava screamed because it hurt so much. The rogues seemed happy to hurt Ava. They kept biting her and laughing. Ava was bleeding a lot from the bites but they didn’t stop. They had injured her so much that she was already loosing a lot of blood. Suddenly, they heard a loud growl which came from the forest. A werewolf came out of the trees. He was very big and strong. He looked stronger than the rogue. His eyes looked very angry. “Let her go now! Or face my wrath !” He spoke with a lot of authority. The rogues looked at each other. They were scared of the new werewolf. “You heard me. I said let her go.” He repeated, but this time with more force. The rogues slowly moved away from Ava. They made angry noises, but they were afraid of the big werewolf. “Let’s go.” The dark rogue ordered and they all ran away into the dark forest. They knew they couldn’t fight the big werewolf and the best thing for them to do was retreat. The big werewolf watched to make sure that all the rogues had left. Then he looked at Ava. “Hey, are you okay?” he asked, as he tried to help Ava stand up. But Ava was very hurt. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. He looked worried and didn’t know if the wounded stranger would be okay. He wanted to help her. He thought about what to do next. Should he take her somewhere safe? Or try to wake her up? He knew she needed help fast.

    Ava’s was trapped in a nightmare inside her own body. She was taken to the same terrifyingly dark forest that she knew as home in her dream, but it had become a nightmare version of itself. The whole forest was alive and as it seemed, it was out to get her. Her pack mates still tormented her even in the nightmare, they still had the same hatred for her. In the dream, Ava tried to argue and beg them, but as they circled about her, laughing and raining curses on her. “You have no value, you are a burden to the pack and you will always be at the bottom.” One of them mocked her. She ignored his words and tried to escape instead, but they wouldn’t let her go. “Why even try? You will never belong here.” Ava struggled hard and finally managed to escape from them but things around her kept changing. She saw her house, but it looked wrong. Things inside were not normal. Chairs and tables looked weird. The walls of the house seemed to move. They got closer to her. Ava felt stuck. The scariest part was feeling like someone was watching her. She couldn’t see who it was. She heard mean voices, but couldn’t see who was talking. Ava tried to run, but her feet felt very heavy. It was hard to move. She wanted to yell for help, but no sound came out. The nightmare changed again and this time, she found herself in a graveyard. She saw graves with her parents’ names. This made her very sad and scared. Before she could say anything, the ground opened up. Ava fell into a deep, dark hole. She kept falling and falling and couldn’t stop. Even though Ava was asleep, her body knew she was scared. Her heart beat fast, she was sweating. Ava’s mind was her trapped in the dream, She couldn’t wake up. The nightmare went on and on. She wished someone would wake her up. She wanted the scary dream to end. But she was stuck in the nightmare. “You’re not helpless. You underestimate your strength. You are not alone, and you just have to believe that you’re are special. I am here for you, don’t be scared anymore. The calming, quiet voice spoke to her everyday trying to give her the strength to fight on. Ava battled until she felt that she could no longer bear it anymore. She lost count of the number of days she spent in this state.  However, as the voice continued to reach out to her everyday, she started to gather strength to try to fight back and to be able to finally put an end to the torment once and for all. Finally, Ava found the courage to overcome her fears. When the her pack mate came to attack her, she felt brave. “I am not weak. I am strong. which means you can’t hurt me anymore.” Ava said bravely holding her head up high. The dream started to change. The rogues started disappearing . Ava was standing in the forest, feeling happy. She had won! Then Ava woke up. She opened her eyes slowly. She was in a place where sick wolves get better. It belonged to a group called the Starry Howlers Pack. Ava felt confused. She didn’t know how long she had been asleep. “I’m glad you’re finally awake. “I’ll inform Hendrix about this new development, you’ve been through a lot, but you’re safe now.” A girl with a soft voice said before leaving the room. A tall guy entered the room shortly after; he looked familiar, but Ava couldn’t remember where she had seen him from but she was curious to know who he was. “Hey there,” Hendrix said softly, offering a smile. “You’re awake.” As soon as Ava saw him, she began to panic as she remembered the tragic incident that caused her to fall into a coma. She tried to scream, but her voice was stuck. “Hey, hey, it’s okay, you’re safe I promise”. The stranger tried to assure her. However, Ava’s fear was beyond her control She tried to move her lips in an attempt to form words, but nothing came out. “Take your time and recover, if you don’t feel comfortable having anyone around yet, I’ll leave and check on you later, I have some business to attend to anyway, but I’m glad you’re okay really.” He added smiling before leaving the room. Ava wondered why he was nice to her, no one has treated her nicely but she wasn’t about to open up or disclose who she was to these people she doesn’t trust them at all. She made the mistake of trusting Alora before she wasn’t planning on making the same mistake again. The girl form earlier came into the room “Are you hungry?” she asked. Ava didn’t respond but stared at her blankly “Even if you can’t talk am sure you’re hungry, I’ll go get you something to eat” she added before leaving the room again. A few minutes later she came back into the room with a plate of food and placed it on the table next to her. “I don’t know the type of food you like to eat so, I just picked something simple. Eat it while it’s still hot, try and get some more rest, I’ll check on you tomorrow.” She said before leaving the room. Ava stared blankly at the food, thinking about the worse things that could happen to her if she eat the food given to her by a stranger “Is it poisoned?” She thought to herself. “If they wanted me dead then why did they bother to save me” She thought to head, looking at her situation now, she was in no place to question anyone or anything. “Poisoned or not, she was starving and she needed to eat. Better die with a full stomach rather than an empty one” she muttered before digging into the food, she eat like her life depended on it, god knows how many days she had gone days without eating anything

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302700”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • CURSED HEARTS, FATED SOULS

    WREN’S POV I smiled as I looked at the cake. It was perfect. I had decorated it myself, soft pink roses made of icing, golden beads lining the edges, and Anneliese’s name written in the middle in curly letters. It took me hours, but for once, I felt proud. Maybe she’d like it. I turned around to clean up the mess of frosting tools and empty bowls. But when I turned back… Smash. I froze. Anneliese stood there, smirking, her hand still raised after shoving the cake onto the floor. The beautiful cake I made… ruined. “Oops,” she said with a fake pout, licking the frosting off her finger. “My hand slipped.” My chest tightened, and I knelt down, trembling. I wanted to scream. I wanted to ask why she hated me so much, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t speak. I never could. The kitchen door slammed open. Gertrude. “What is this mess?” she barked. She didn’t wait for an answer. Her sharp eyes landed on me, then the cake, then Anneliese, who already had her innocent face on. “Wren did it,” Anneliese said quickly. “She got clumsy again.” I shook my head fast, trying to point to the floor, to Anneliese, but it was useless. “Get up, you useless girl!” Gertrude shouted, walking over. Then… Kick. Her foot hit my ribs hard. I fell back, gasping silently. She leaned down, her face cold and cruel. “Clean it up, and clean yourself up while you’re at it,” she snapped. “You smell like trash. But don’t you dare use the shower.” I swallowed the pain and reached for the notepad I always carried. My hands shook as I scribbled a few words: “I’ll go to the nearest creek.” Anneliese peeked at the note and burst out laughing. “Oh, right,” she giggled. “The nearest creek is in Alpha Hunter Silver’s territory. You know, the one who eats virgins for breakfast.” She mimed a bite and laughed louder. “Don’t forget to scream,” she added with a smirk. “Oh wait… you can’t.” They both laughed as I grabbed an old towel and ran out the door, the cold air slapping my face. I didn’t care. I just had to get away. I ran through the trees, not stopping even when my lungs burned. The creek wasn’t far. But just as I got close, I saw something move in the shadows. A tall figure. Watching me. Waiting. And I froze, heart pounding. I shook my head as I got to the edge of the creek. Anneliese was lying. There was no Alpha Hunter Sliver who ate virgins. That was just another story to scare me. I looked around. The forest was quiet. The water moved softly, and the wind brushed through the trees. It was peaceful. For once, I could breathe. I slipped off my dress, careful not to be fully naked. I wore a thin slip under it, and I knelt near the water, using my towel to clean the dirt and cake icing from my arms and face. Then… A hand grabbed me. I didn’t even hear him coming. I gasped, my body freezing as he yanked me away from the water and threw me beside a tree. My back hit the bark, rough and cold. It was Nicholas. Anneliese’s fiancé. The same man who stood in the kitchen earlier. Watching. Smirking. Saying nothing when the cake hit the floor. His eyes were dark now, full of something I didn’t understand. “I’ve been waiting to get you alone,” he whispered, a sick smile on his lips. “After I marry the Alpha’s daughter, I’ll be the next Alpha. And you…” His fingers moved slowly from my shoulder down to my waist. “You’ll serve me. From the kitchen… to my bed.” I shook my head fast. My heart raced. I wanted to scream. To yell. But I couldn’t. My voice was silent. Always silent. He leaned closer. “You can’t even scream,” he whispered against my cheek. “That makes it more fun.” No. I bit him. Hard. His hand jerked away and he cursed. “You little…!” He raised one hand and suddenly… Two strong men appeared. Like shadows out of nowhere. They grabbed my arms tight, holding me still. Nicholas licked his lips and stepped closer. He was about to rip off my slip when… Crash. A body flew across the forest. Nicholas hit the ground hard. The men holding me turned around, but it was too late. A tall stranger, fast as lightning, knocked one out. Then the other. He fought like no one I’d ever seen. Like a real wolf in human form. Strong. Furious. Deadly. Nicholas stood back up, blood on his mouth. “How dare you touch me?! I’m going to be the Alpha of the Wolfhart Clan!” He charged at the man, but he was too slow. Punch. Kick. Slam. Nicholas fell again, this time not moving. The stranger turned to me, breathing heavy, then came closer, slowly, as if not to scare me. “It’s okay,” he said gently. “I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to make sure you’re okay.” I backed away, afraid. But when his hand reached out to touch my shoulder, it was soft. Warm. No one had ever touched me so gently before. He was… handsome. Too handsome. He took off his jacket and wrapped it around me. My hands trembled as I held it close. Then, he reached out his hand. “Come,” he said. I stared at his palm. I didn’t know why, but I took it. And then… A red glow circled our hands. Mate bond. I gasped. My knees gave in and I fell into his chest, but he caught me, holding me steady. He looked just as shocked as I felt. Before I could write anything, a second man, his Beta, rushed over. He paused, sniffing the air. “You okay, Alpha?” Wait… Alpha? The stranger looked at me and smiled slightly. He leaned closer and sniffed my hair. “You smell like… cake?” He reached out and wiped a little icing from my cheek. Then, he licked it. “Mmm. I like it,” he said softly. I blinked fast. My eyes stung. At least someone liked it. I looked down at his wrist. A shiny gold watch. My eyes widened. I had lost track of time. I was going to be late for the party. I grabbed a pen from my pocket and quickly wrote my name on his hand: Wren. Then, without looking back, I ran. Ran fast, heart pounding. I had to make it back before anyone noticed I was gone. The lights were bright. Laughter filled the air. Music played softly in the background. Everyone was smiling, dancing, and drinking. The engagement party had started. I walked carefully, holding a tray of drinks. I wore a plain dress. No jewelry. No makeup. Just the same old shoes I’d been wearing for two years. People turned to look at me. But not with kindness. “She looks dirty,” someone whispered. “I heard she’s mute. Can’t even talk.” “Is that the Alpha’s real daughter? Doesn’t look like it.” They laughed behind their glasses of wine. But when Anneliese walked in wearing a silver gown, everyone turned to her. “Beautiful.” “She looks like a true Luna.” “Alpha blood. You can see it.” I held my breath. I kept walking, my eyes low. I didn’t want trouble. Then, I saw him. Nicholas. Standing near the table. Laughing. Talking. Like he didn’t try to hurt me earlier. My hand shook as I reached for a glass. I stepped closer to him, trying to give him a drink. But when my eyes met his, the memory hit me. His touch. His words. The fear. I froze. The glass slipped from my hand and crashed to the floor. Smash. The party went silent. “WREN!” Anneliese screamed.

    WREN’S POV Before I could move, her hand slapped across my face. “You disgusting thing!” she shouted. “Can’t you do anything right?!” I pointed at Nicholas. My fingers trembled. She looked at him. Then looked at me. And slapped me again. “You will not ruin my night because you’re jealous!” Everyone around started shouting. “She’s useless!” “She probably did it on purpose!” “Get her out of here!” I couldn’t take it anymore. I pulled out my pen and paper and quickly wrote what happened at the creek. How Nicholas tried to touch me. How I fought him. I gave it to Anneliese. She looked at it, and laughed. Then she tore the paper and threw it in my face. “I don’t have time for fairy tales from a filthy maid.” Tears stung my eyes. But I wasn’t done. I wrote again and handed it to a woman nearby. She read it slowly. For a second, there was silence. I thought they believed me. Then… Laughter. Loud and cruel. “Did she just say Nicholas tried to…? Oh please!” “Nicholas? That sweet boy?” “She’s making up stories for attention!” I wanted the ground to open and swallow me. Gertrude, my stepmother, clapped her hands for attention. “I think it’s time,” she said with a fake smile. “Time to throw this useless girl out of the Wolfhart Clan. We don’t keep traitors.” My blood ran cold. “No…” I wrote, dropping to my knees. “Please…” I held her dress. Begging. Crying. “She’s no Alpha’s daughter,” Gertrude said. “She’s just a mistake. She doesn’t even have her wolf. She doesn’t belong here.” Guards came forward and grabbed me by the arms. “No!” I tried to pull away. “Please, I don’t want to be a rogue. Please…” They didn’t care. They dragged me toward the gate. Toward the edge of the territory. The rogue’s land. Wild. Dangerous. Death for a wolf without her shift. I cried harder. I was shaking. And then… A deep, powerful voice stopped everyone. “Let her go.” The guards froze. Everyone turned. Alpha Hunter Sliver. He stepped forward through the crowd. Tall. Broad shoulders. Black hair. Silver eyes. He looked like power and danger. People whispered. “I thought he was a beast…” “He’s so… handsome.” “He’s real?!” He didn’t look at anyone. He walked straight to me. His hand brushed over my cheek, checking if I was hurt. His touch made me feel warm… safe. Gertrude stepped forward with a fake laugh. “If you’re here for Anneliese, I’m afraid you’re too late. She’s taken.” He didn’t even glance at her. “I’m not here for Anneliese,” he said coldly. He looked down at me. “I’m here for Wren. My mate.” Gasps. Whispers. “What?!” “Her?” “That can’t be true! She’s just a maid!” “She was just banished!” Everyone stared. I stared too. Did he just say I was his… mate? My heart raced. My knees shook. Gertrude looked like she’d seen a ghost. Anneliese’s mouth dropped open. Alpha Hunter’s eyes never left mine. “I came to claim what’s mine,” he said. “I said,” Alpha Hunter’s deep voice rang out, “Wren Wolfhart is my mate. My Luna. The queen of the Silver Pack.” Everyone at the party froze. The music stopped. The whispers started again, louder this time. “Her? The maid?” “No way…” “So what if she’s your mate?” someone shouted. “You’re just a cursed Alpha anyway! A beast! We bet you don’t even have anything to offer her.” The crowd laughed. I looked at the ground, heart racing. Why did they always have to laugh at me? But Alpha Hunter didn’t blink. He raised one hand calmly and turned to his Beta. “Hugo. Bring the gifts.” The tall man nodded and walked out of the hall. Seconds later, he returned with a group of warriors carrying boxes, big, heavy, glowing boxes. Hunter opened the first one. “Five million dollars. For my Luna, Wren.” Gasps filled the air. Another box opened. “A ring… worth twelve million dollars. For her finger alone.” People started murmuring. “She’s just a maid…” “She’s mute…” “Why is he giving her all this?” Hunter didn’t stop. He walked to the third and final gift. “This one is worth seventy-four million dollars. Custom-made. From the bloodstone mines of Darkhorn territory. The most precious gem in all werewolf clans.” He turned to me. “Because you’re worth this much, Wren. And more.” Gertrude stepped forward, face red like fire. “Are you kidding us?!” she shouted. “You expect us to believe all this… all this is for WREN? That filthy little maid?” Alpha Hunter looked at her like she was a bug under his boot. “Yes,” he said slowly. “It’s all for my mate. My Luna. My queen. And now…” He turned back to me. In front of the entire crowd, in front of the pack that rejected me, he knelt down on one knee. He opened the twelve-million-dollar ring. “Wren Wolfhart, you are my mate. My Luna. My one and only. Will you marry me?” My heart stopped. Everyone stared. Even Anneliese looked like she forgot how to breathe. I looked down at this man, this powerful Alpha, kneeling just for me. I whispered to myself, “Maybe… I could have a real family again.” I nodded, smiling through tears. “Yes.” The crowd gasped. Anneliese stomped her foot. “Gosh! She doesn’t deserve ANY of this! She can’t even speak!” Alpha Hunter stood and smiled coldly at her. “Trust me. She deserves all of it. And I’m not done.” He turned to face Nicholas. And without warning, punched him straight in the face. Crack. Nicholas dropped to the ground with a bloodied nose. “WHAT THE HELL?!” Anneliese screamed, running to him. Gertrude shouted, “Alpha Hunter, you may be powerful, but this is still my home, and my territory! You can’t…!” Hunter growled low in his throat. “It is my right. For what he tried to do to my mate. He tried to rape my Luna.” Gasps again. People turned and stared at Nicholas, who was groaning on the floor. Anneliese screamed louder, “That’s a lie! Nicholas would never do that!” Hunter’s voice was calm but dangerous. “I was there. I was the one who stopped him. He ran like a coward when I appeared.” Hugo, his Beta, stepped forward. “I saw it too. Nicholas ran when Alpha Hunter beat him.” Someone in the crowd mumbled, “He does have that black eye… and he refused to say how he got it…” Another said, “So the mute girl… wasn’t lying.” I felt my heart swell. For the first time in my life… they believed me. I smiled to myself. Finally, Someone is on my side. Then Hunter spoke again, his voice cold and sharp like a blade. “Nicholas Gerwulf must pay for what he did. I challenge him… to ritual combat.” Everyone froze. Nicholas’s head snapped up, eyes wide with fear. Anneliese screamed, “No! You can’t do that!”

    WREN’S POV The whole hall went quiet. Everyone was waiting for Nicholas to answer Alpha Hunter’s challenge. He stood up slowly, holding his broken nose. Blood was running down his face. He looked around, but no one stepped forward to defend him. Not even Anneliese. And then… he dropped to his knees. “I…I surrender,” Nicholas muttered, his voice shaking. “I don’t want to fight. I give up.” Gasps filled the air again. I heard someone whisper, “He’s the next Alpha? What a shame.” Another voice said, “I can’t believe we chose him to lead us one day. Look at him now.” Alpha Hunter didn’t speak. He was only staring, eyes burning. Nicholas looked up at him, desperate. “I didn’t know she was your mate! She…she came onto me! Yes! That’s it! She seduced me! She stripped for me first!” My hands shook. I quickly grabbed a napkin and a pen from the table and started writing fast. I gave it to Alpha Hunter. He read it slowly. His jaw tightened with every word. “I went to the outdoor bath area,” I wrote. “Because I was not allowed to shower inside the pack house. I was alone, trying to wash. Nicholas followed me. I didn’t even know he was there.” Alpha Hunter looked up. His eyes were no longer just eyes, they were glowing silver. He took a step forward. Someone screamed. His skin rippled. His breath came out in sharp growls. I saw something behind his eyes. Something ancient. Fenris. His cursed wolf. People backed away quickly, tripping over themselves. “No,” someone whispered. “He’s shifting.” “Get back! He’s going to kill him!” But I ran forward, stepping in front of Hunter. I placed my small hand on his chest. I looked into his silver eyes and slowly shook my head. “Please,” I whispered in my heart. “Don’t become a monster for me.” He blinked once. Then twice. And slowly… he came back. His claws retracted. His breathing slowed. Fenris went quiet inside him. He turned to Nicholas, eyes still dangerous, and punched him again—this time breaking his nose completely. Then he turned to me. “Let’s go, my mate.” Before I could react, he scooped me into his arms and walked out of the pack house like a king carrying his queen. The wind hit my face as he placed me gently on his midnight black motorbike. He climbed behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist protectively. He didn’t say a word, but his actions screamed louder than any words could. He drove fast, the road winding beneath us, the trees flying past. I rested my head on his chest, feeling safe for the first time in my life. After a long ride, we reached a gate guarded by two warriors in silver armor. They bowed when they saw him. “Welcome back, Alpha.” The gate opened, and I gasped. His house… no, his estate… was like a palace. There were fountains with glowing water, golden statues of wolves, marble stairs, and shining lanterns everywhere. Flowers I had never seen in my life lined the path. The house was tall, beautiful, and sparkling under the moonlight. “Welcome home,” he said softly, lifting me off the bike. Home. No one had ever said that to me before. He carried me inside, past guards and maids who all bowed to him. The floor was warm under my bare feet. The air smelled like roses and rain. I was still trying to believe this was real. “You’re safe here,” he said, putting me gently on a couch in front of a glowing fireplace. “This is your home now, Wren.” He knelt in front of me again. “I promise you, no one will ever hurt you again.” I smiled, tears falling silently from my eyes. But just as I felt peace for the first time… a howl echoed from outside. Hunter stood up sharply. His eyes narrowed. He walked to the window and opened it. Another howl answered the first one. “Trouble.” He growled. “What is it?” I tried to write, but before I could, he turned to me. “They found us,” he said. “Someone followed us from Wolfhart territory.” My heart dropped. He looked at his Beta, who had just entered. “Prepare the guards. Keep Wren safe.” “Who followed us?” I managed to write on the back of a receipt he had. Alpha Hunter read it. His eyes darkened. And then he said: “Wren… I think your stepmother made a deal with a dark pack. They want you dead.” After the howls stopped, everything went quiet again. But Alpha Hunter didn’t relax. He stood by the window, watching the forest with sharp eyes. His Beta, Hugo, had sent guards to patrol the area. Still, something didn’t feel right. Then suddenly, Hunter grabbed the side of his stomach. “Alpha?” Hugo asked, stepping closer. “I’m fine,” he growled low. “It’s nothing.” But I saw it. The way he winced. The way his hand pressed tighter against his ribs. The blood. There was a cut. Deep. Hidden under his shirt. It must’ve happened when he fought Nicholas. I rushed to his side, my fingers brushing his hand. I looked up at him and shook my head gently, then pointed to the wound. He looked down, a soft smile forming. “You worry too much,” he said quietly. “But I’ll be fine, Wren. As long as you’re by my side… I’ll heal.” But I didn’t believe that. Not fully. Later that night, in his massive bedroom, Alpha Hunter walked toward the bathroom. I followed him without saying a word. He looked over his shoulder and raised a brow. “You want to help me bathe?” he asked. I nodded. He chuckled. “You don’t have to, little Luna. I can manage.” I shook my head again and gave him a look that made him sign in surrender. “Alright. But don’t blame me if I pull you into the water.” The bathroom was like a dream. There was a giant tub made of black marble. Steam rose from the warm water. There were rose petals floating on top and soft lights glowing along the edges. It smelled of cedar and lavender. Hunter removed his shirt slowly. I looked away shyly, my cheeks heating up. But when I turned back, I saw the wound clearly. It wasn’t just a scratch. It needed care. He stepped into the water, his muscles flexing slightly as he sat back with a low sigh. The warm water eased some of his pain. I took a deep breath and stepped in after him. He looked surprised. “You’re serious about helping me, aren’t you?” I nodded. He leaned back against the edge of the tub, letting me get closer. The moment I touched his skin, he tensed. Not in fear, but something else. Something deeper. My hands moved slowly, washing the blood from his side. I used a soft cloth, gentle on the wound. He didn’t speak. He just watched me, his eyes intense, like he was seeing into my soul. The air between us became heavy… but not in a bad way. In a way that made my heart race. “Wren…” he whispered. I looked up. He reached out and tucked a wet strand of hair behind my ear. His fingers brushed my cheek. Water dripped from his skin to mine. “I’ve never had anyone care for me like this,” he said. “Not even when I was a boy. I didn’t know what it felt like… to be touched with kindness.” My throat tightened. I leaned my forehead against his chest. His heartbeat was strong. Warm. Safe. And for a few moments… We stayed like that. Just two broken souls in warm water, holding each other like we were the only two people in the world. His lips brushed the top of my head. My heart felt full. I didn’t want to ever leave this moment.

    WREN’S POV The warm water surrounded us, and the scent of wild pine and soap filled the air. Alpha Hunter leaned back in the tub, his eyes half-closed as I gently rubbed his back with the sponge. He looked at me and gave a small smile. “Thank you, Wren… for helping me with my bath.” I shook my head softly and signed, “We’re mates. It’s okay.” He stared at me for a long moment, then spoke again, voice low. “Are you really okay… being mated to a cursed alpha like me?” I froze for a second. Cursed? He thought he was cursed? I touched my throat and signed slowly, “I’m cursed too. That’s why I can’t speak.” His golden eyes flickered with something… sadness, maybe. Pain. Maybe even hope. “You too?” he whispered. I nodded. He took a deep breath and said, “My curse… it’s turning me into a beast. My wolf, Fenris, he’s taking more control over me every day. Sometimes, I feel like I’m not me anymore.” I looked at him. This man… this alpha. The one they all feared. He didn’t feel like a monster to me. He felt gentle. Kind. I touched my chest and thought to myself, I can’t imagine someone so kind being the beast people call him. Then he turned to face me, serious now. “I know this sounds crazy, Wren… but I think you’re the key. You’re the key to breaking my curse.” My eyes widened. “Maybe,” he added, “when we’re bonded… maybe your curse will break too.” Could it be possible? Could my voice come back? Could I be normal again? My heart started racing. I wanted to believe it. I wanted to hope. For the first time in so long, I felt something real. But Alpha Hunter wasn’t finished. He smiled again, softer this time. “But before we talk about bonding… I want to know you better. Do you have any hobbies?” I nodded and began signing. I mimicked turning something with my hand. Stirring. Mixing. He tilted his head. “Cooking?” I smiled. He grinned. “What are you cooking? Looks like you’re beating something… eggs?” I took his hand and showed him how to turn his fingers like I do when whisking eggs. He laughed, a deep sound that made my chest feel light. “You’ve turned my fingers into a fork!” he said, chuckling. I covered my mouth, laughing without a sound. He stared at me, surprised. “You can still laugh even though you can’t speak?” he said gently. “I like your laugh. I want to hear it more often.” His words made my heart flutter. He was so kind. And I… I was so soft around him. Then he leaned forward, brushing my wet hair over my shoulder. “Turn around,” he said. “Let me wash your back too.” I turned slowly, my cheeks warm even though we were already in the hot water. I’ve never felt like this before, I thought. I feel strange… but it feels so good. His hand moved gently, slowly and careful, But just as I closed my eyes, I let myself relax… The next morning, the sunlight streamed through the large windows. I blinked slowly, my body still sore but warm under the soft blanket. Memories of last night came flooding back. The way he held me. The way he looked at me like I was something precious. He’s so handsome, I thought, turning to the empty side of the bed. And so kind. I want to prove to him that he should keep me around. I slid out of bed quietly and tiptoed to the kitchen, brushing my fingers over the smooth marble counter. I opened the fridge and stared inside. What should I make Hunter? I wanted it to be something special. Something that would make him smile. I want to impress him. Just as I was pulling out some eggs and vegetables, a voice cut through the room sharply. “You’re the new Luna?” I turned quickly and saw a woman leaning against the doorway. She was tall, with glowing brown skin, straight jet-black hair, and lips painted red like blood. Her eyes looked me up and down. “Can’t say I’m impressed,” she said coolly. “Why would he choose you over me?” She’s interested in Hunter too, I thought, swallowing hard. She’s gorgeous… She took a step forward, crossing her arms. “What makes you think you’re good enough for our Alpha?” Before I could even react or sign anything, a deep voice cut in from behind her. “She’s good enough… if I say she’s good enough.” We both turned. Alpha Hunter. Bella quickly lowered her gaze. “Alpha, I was just…” “Leaving?” His voice was sharp, like a knife. “Good. And don’t let me catch you with her again.” Bella hesitated, then stormed out of the kitchen without another word. I could still feel the heat of her judgment lingering in the air. I stared at the floor. Even strangers know I’m not good enough for him, I thought. I need to show him… that I can earn my keep. I turned and reached up to the top cabinet, trying to grab a pan. My fingers barely touched it before I felt someone behind me. “What do you need?” Hunter asked softly. Before I could answer, he reached over me, easily pulling it down and handing it to me. Then he took my hand and led me to the dining room. “Wait here,” he said. A few minutes later, he returned, with a table full of food. Different kinds. Sweet. Spicy. Toasted. Baked. Meat. Fruits. Pastries. My eyes widened. I looked at him, confused. He gave a small smile. “I didn’t know which one you’d like… so I ordered a lot so you can pick.” I tilted my head. Why? He sat beside me and said gently, “Because you deserve it.” My chest tightened. He didn’t see me as broken. He didn’t care that I couldn’t speak. To him, I was enough. BELLA’S POV I slammed my glass on the table. “What does she even have that I don’t?” I growled. Ivy and Acacia sat across from me, sipping their drinks like they weren’t watching my entire world crumble. “She’s mute, Bella,” Ivy said with a smirk. “Too bad about losing out on Luna.” Acacia laughed. “Yeah, I still can’t believe Alpha Hunter chose some random quiet girl over you.” “She’s not even a warrior. Not even pack blood,” I hissed. “And yet he acts like she’s gold. Won’t even let me breathe the same air as her.” Ivy leaned forward, eyes glinting. “So what now?” I narrowed my eyes. “We get rid of her.” WREN’S POV Alpha Hunter gently brushed his thumb across my cheek and smiled. “I’ve got some work to do,” he said. “But… we’ll go over wedding plans later, okay?” He kissed my forehead. “See you later, beautiful.” I blushed as he left the estate, my heart fluttering in my chest. Wedding. The word echoed in my mind like a sweet melody. I stayed inside, humming quietly as I cleaned up the kitchen table. Then, a knock. I walked to the door. Two girls stood there, smiling sweetly. “Alpha Hunter said we should come and get you,” one of them said. “Wedding prep, you know,” the other added. He did say we were going to talk about the wedding later, I thought. Maybe he sent them to help. “The Silver Pack has a tradition,” the taller girl said as we walked. “Every future Luna must take a bath in one of our sacred springs to purify herself before forming the mating bond.” Like the spring from last night? “It’s really important to our people,” the shorter one said. “It bonds Luna to her mate’s pack.” I smiled and nodded. I do want to fit in here, I told myself. And they seem so nice. We walked deeper into the woods, and the air became cooler, quieter. Suddenly, one of them asked, “You can’t talk, right? Like… no voice at all? No way to call for help?” I stopped in my tracks. Something about the way she said it made my stomach twist. But she quickly smiled. “Just confirming. Sorry, we’re just curious!” I hesitated… then nodded. We kept walking. They led me to a hidden spring, much larger than the one I’d seen before. The water was dark and still. “Go ahead,” one of them said. “You need to get in.” I shook my head quickly, stepping back. The water looks deep… too deep. I pointed to my chest and shook my hands. I can’t swim. They looked at each other. “Oh,” one of them said, pretending to frown. “Too bad.” Before I could react… They shoved me. My feet slipped. My hands reached out. Splash. The cold water swallowed me whole. I kicked, thrashed, but the weight of my clothes pulled me down. I couldn’t scream. I couldn’t breathe.

    Alpha Hunter POV “Hey baby, I’m home”. Hunter announces while walking into the house. Silence engulfs the atmosphere. He walks into the bedroom and doesn’t find his Luna. He begins to feel skeptical and his wolf starts feeling uncomfortable. He heads into the kitchen and finds some maids cleaning up but Wren is not there either. “Where is Wren, my Luna?”, He bellows. “Alpha,earlier today, while I was drying clothes outside,I saw the Luna going out of the house with Ivy and Acacia, they said they were going to the sacred spring” one of the maids replied in fear. Hunter quickly calls Hugo, his Beta and some guards and they begin the search for Wren. Hugo summons the two girls, Ivy and Acacia. They denied not ever meeting Wren. After torturing them for sometime, they confessed to leading her to the deep spring in the pack and leaving her when she had drowned. “We were scared when she wasn’t swimming anymore. We did not know she couldn’t swim in deep waters. We ran out of fear. We are sorry Beta” Ivy lied. Hunter rushed to the spring and found Wren floating on the water. On seeing the state of his mate, Fenris, his wolf was furious and was at the edge of shifting in order to destroy anyone that could have dared to harm his Wren. “Call the pack doctor now” he ordered the guards with him. He picked Wren and rushed back home to meet the doctor waiting for him already. He laid her on the bed and the doctor asked him to wait outside the room while he began treatment. After some minutes of pacing uncomfortably, the door opened and the doctor came out. “Fortunately, she is out of danger, but she is still unconscious. She will wake up soon. When she is awake, give her the medications on time and everything will be alright” . The doctor said after giving Hunter the drugs. Then he left with his bags. Hunter rushed into the room and found Wren still in the state of unconsciousness. He felt his chest tighten as he sat on the chair beside the bed and held her hands. “I’m sorry I could not protect you. Please come back to me. I will punish and destroy everyone that tried to hurt you”. He said while rubbing Wren’s hands. His phone rang and he stood up and went to the window. “Keep them in the dungeon till I arrive”. He said to the person on the other side of the line in a dangerously low voice. Wolfhart Clan Pack Nicholas POV “I will kill him, he dares to make a mess of me in front of my pack” Nicholas fumes to himself while pacing in his bedroom. Annelise walks inside the room and sits on the bed. She has not gotten over how Wren is being chosen as a Luna. “How is it possible?, Will she expose us, we will be doomed” She keeps thinking “The blue moon ceremony is approaching. Hunter will be present as the Alpha of the silver pack. You hate Wren and I despise Hunter. As soon as Hunter is out of the way, Wren will become vulnerable to us. Killing two birds with one stone sweetheart” Nicholas says while approaching Annelise on the bed with a devilish smirk on his face. “That is perfect, I knew you were such a genius baby, what’s the plan” Annelise face perks up as she listens to her fiance,Nicholas. Gertrude POV Annelise rushes to meet her mother in their home at WolfHart clan pack. She tells her mother about Nicholas plan and how they would benefit from the whole idea. “Good, go ahead with the idea. That nobody called Wren will soon be back in the control of my hands”. Getrude tells her daughter with an evil glint in her eyes. Silver Pack Wren’s POV I slowly opened my eyes and allowed it adjust to the brightness of the room. My body felt so heavy. I looked at the cannula on my wrist and remembered what had happened previously. Trust easily. That was my problem. I should have known they weren’t any good. I winced in pain and turned. Only then did I notice Hunter’s jacket on the chair beside the bed. He was here, I smiled. I knew he would save me. I tried to stand up and stumbled a couple of times but I held on to things and was able to make my way to the kitchen. I met Hunter in the kitchen preparing food. I smiled and made my way to him. I tapped him on the back and he turned. “Wren, you’re awake. You shouldn’t be here, you should still be on the bed, sit my love”. He said, dragging out a chair from the kitchen island. He continued Making the food but kept turning back to look at me. I could see the concern and slight guilt on his face. It warmed my heart to know that there was someone who genuinely cared for me. He brought the food and made me sit on his laps. I signed that I could eat on my own but he wasn’t having any of it. “How are you feeling?, Should I call the pack doctor?”. He asked after I signed that I was okay with the meal. I shook my head in the negative and signed that I’m fine and was filled up. He carried me in his arms to the bedroom and even though I protested, I loved every bit of it. He dropped me on the bed and went into the bathroom. “I’ll prepare the bath tub for you baby”. Hunter said. I felt shy even though I knew he had helped me wash up before. “Look at me, you’re mine. I’ll do absolutely anything for you. You’re perfect and I want you to know that you’re beautiful”. He said while caressing my face. I smiled shyly and laid back on the bed waiting for the bath tub to be ready.

    HUNTER POV I walked into the torture cave, it was meant for rogues who were caught trespassing in the pack and other offenders. I walked to the cell where Ivy and Acacia were kept. They were being tased by lasers from electronic sources on the wall and were screaming in pain the whole time. I asked the guard to switch it off and i stepped into the room to question them myself. I wanted to know why they left Wren in the spring. I knew something was fishy and I was not going to buy the bullshit Ivy told my beta earlier. “Are you ready to talk now?”. Hunter asked in a dangerous voice walking towards the two girls sitting on the bare floor in the corner of the room. They had been kept for 24 hours now and were under constant torture, but still refused to say any other word. “We have said everything we know Alpha, we ran out of fear. We are deeply sorry” Acacia said in a confident tone but her head was bowed in fear. Hugo, the beta of the silver pack, suddenly rushed inside the dungeon and whispered something in the Alpha’s ear. The blue moon ceremony was approaching. It was in a fortnight and the whole pack was really excited as it was during this period that the new Luna was going to be crowned and introduced to the silver pack and both packs will become one. Hunter turned back at the girls, gave them one last glance and ordered the guards to release them. “Why are you letting them go, they obviously have something up their sleeves?”. Hugo, his better asked. Hunter nodded with an evil smirk. “That’s why I’ve sent a spy after them, they need to be caught in the act. Every one who as much as scratches my Luna must pay and suffer deeply”. “Let’s meet at the pack house. We have to start preparations immediately” Alpha Hunter tells his Beta to summon the rest of the cabinet. WREN’S POV After Hunter had washed me up, he dried my hair and laid me on the bed. He said he had a meeting to attend and left the house. I got tired from laying on the bed and decided to go to the kitchen to drink water. On getting there, I met some maids talking to each other. The blue moon ceremony is in 14 days, our Luna will officially be announced.” one of the maids said excitedly.. “Could it be Bella or the lady Alpha brought to the house”? The other maid asked back. I mistakenly pushed the chair and they turned and were visibly afraid. They quickly apologised and concentrated on the work they were doing. “We are so sorry, we didn’t see you.” They apologized with their heads bowed. I smiled and left the kitchen. On my way up the stairs to the bedroom, I kept wondering, is it possible that the blue moon ceremony is in a fortnight ?. Will I truly be crowned Luna?. I felt so nervous. I opened the door, and saw the bags on the bed. I approached the bed and opened the bags and saw the beautiful gowns in the bag. Wear it and check if it fits, my love. From Hunter. The note in the bag said. I felt butterflies in my belly as I admired the gown. I went into the closet and dressed up. The gowns were so pretty on me as I swirled around in the mirror. I kept admiring myself when I heard a voice behind me. “You look so beautiful, and I am sure the pack would be happy to know that they have a beautiful Luna.” Hunter’s voice came from behind as he wrapped his arms around my waist, pecking my neck at the same time. He led me to the bed and told me that the blue moon ceremony was in a fortnight. Different packs would be invited and I would be introduced as the Luna of the pack. I felt so nervous and he noticed it but he assured me that I could do it and that he would be by my side till the end. All I needed to do was to dress up, walk down the aisle to him. And be his Luna and mate forever. Hunter gave me my medications and made me lay on the bed. He said he had some work to do at the pack house in preparation for the ceremony. I slept shortly after he left the house. WOLFHART CLAN PACK “What do we do now?” Annelise asked, pacing around in Gertrude’s room. Gertrude who was sitting calmly brushing her hair by her mirror in her dark themed but sophisticated room. “We kill them”. She said as her expression turned cold immediately. “What??……no, no, no, we can’t shed blood”. Anneliese stuttered in shock. “You can’t be Luna while that mute girl lives, her hot tempered puppet is already constituting nuisance, if two of them are joined together, both packs will become one strong force and they won’t just destroy everything we’ve worked for, but we will be ridiculed, and reduced straight to grass level”. Gertrude fired, walking towards Anneliese. “My love, you were born to be Luna, you were made to be Luna, you were trained to be Luna, you’ve already walked the path of Kings, commanded power and built your own legacy. All of this would not just be washed down the drain all because of one dirty, mute, orphan girl. You’re my daughter, my blood, you know what this family did to me, you’re also a descendant of the Alpha, you’ve worked for this, you deserve it and we will have our revenge and you will be Luna. You have my word”. Gertrude said calmly this time, holding her daughter’s face reassuringly. “So how do we go about all of these?” Anneliese asked “Live that to your mother”. Gertrude reassured, patting her back as they entered into a warm lovely embrace

    BELLA’s POV “Why did you have to tell him the exact spring you went to?” Bella fumed to Ivy and Acacia after they had explained the whole ordeal to her. From the spring to the dungeon. “That is not the issue here Bella, that useless nothing called Wren knows we pushed her, although she is mute, she could sign or write to Alpha when she remembers and we will be doomed.” Ivy replied while shaking in the fear of what Alpha Hunter will do to them if she and Acacia are exposed. Bella was determined not to let Wren get in her way of being introduced as the Luna of the Silver pack. She picked her phone and made a call. After the call, she left the room. Ivy and Acacia were still worried but Bella had assured them that nothing of sorts would happen to them. They calmly went to their houses. Bella drove to the pack house where her Intel had told her that the Alpha was alone in the office and was going through some work. She arrived and came down in a seductive and provocative dress. Adjusting the length slightly, she made her way to the office of the Alpha. She knocked and waited. “Come in.” Hunter replied to the knock outside. He was shocked to see Bella walk into his office. He had an affair with her but that was before he found his mate. He had no intention of touching another woman or talking more of cheating on his mate. He ignored her and continued going through his emails. “Why are you in my office Bella?” he asked after she had sat for a few seconds without saying anything. He was already uncomfortable and Fenris, his wolf, smelled something fishy and was becoming furious. Bella said she had come to ask about the ceremony that was going to happen the next day. “I love you and you know it. I’m fit to be the Luna of the pack, we have all it takes to be together” Bella began as she stood up from the chair and walked to the other side of the desk and began touching and caressing Hunter. Hunter had never felt more disgusted and the rage that was building in him was at a faster pace. “Get out of my office this instant.” Hunter angrily said and pushed her from his side. Bella got pissed and hit the table with her hands. “What does she have that I don’t? I am a warrior and she is a useless thing that can’t even spe..” Bella had barely finished speaking when Hunter grabbed her throat, lifting her up in the air. Fenris, his wolf, had gotten control over him and was furious hearing Bella talk about his mate in that manner. At that moment, Hugo entered the office and on seeing the incident and realizing that Hunter’s eyes were red and his claws were coming out, he saw that it was his wolf that was in control. “Let her go Alpha, it won’t be right for this to happen when the blue moon ceremony is just around the corner.” Hugo, the beta pleaded With a growl, Hunter shifted back into his normal form and threw Bella across the room. Bella was so scared as she had heard that Hunter was a beast when he was not in control of his wolf but she had not experienced it ever. She held her neck where there were visible marks on it. She cleared her throat and stood up. “Get out now.” Hunter and Hugo said together. She quickly left the office and went down to her car. Still amazed at what had happened a few minutes earlier, she sat down and held the steering wheel for some minutes then she drove home. WREN’S POV The moon goddess. There she stood in her full glory beckoning on her to come. She approached her slowly. When Wren got closer, she saw a large grey wolf watching her keenly. It started walking towards her and laid by her feet. She thought it would attack her but it just laid submissively and when she reached and touched its head. It growled softly. “The curse can be broken. You need your mate.” The moon goddess said then turned around and walked away into the darkness. Wren did not understand what had happened. She called but no one answered. “Wake up baby”. She opened her eyes and saw Hunter tapping her. It was just a dream or more of a vision. She sat up leaning on the bed. She checked the little clock and saw that it was already past 10 in the night. She picked the pen and paper on the bedside desk and wrote on it asking Hunter when he had returned. “Just now, you had a dream and were tossing on the bed. That is why I woke you up.” Hunter replied. Wren smiled and with signs, asked him if he had eaten. He replied in the affirmative. “I’ll quickly shower then I’ll be back” He said, making her blush shyly. She laid back on the bed and waited. A few minutes later, Hunter came out and was drying his hair after putting on a pair of grey joggers . Wren could not take her eyes off him. She kept admiring his body and wished she could tell him how hot he looked. Hunter caught her staring in the mirror, he turned and with a smirk, slowly started walking towards her. “Like what you see?” Hunter asked. Wren smiled shyly and tried covering her face with her palms. She felt the bed sink beside her, she turned and there he was. Her knight in shining armor, he laid beside her, holding her close and tight. Then, she realized. She loved him. She had never loved anyone but she had also never felt the way he made her feel. “In a fortnight, you will be officially introduced as the Luna of the pack. You deserve it. You will be respected by everyone in the pack and from surrounding packs.” Hunter said and felt her stiffen a little in his arms. She was nervous and he knew. With a kiss on her forehead, he assured her she would do perfectly fine and the whole pack would love her as their Luna. Thus, the two love birds slept off in each other’s arms peacefully.

    WREN’S POV I woke up to the feeling of a warm hard torso underneath my head, it was Hunter’s. We obviously fell asleep in each other’s arms while discussing the blue moon ceremony. There was something about him, something about his presence that made me feel safe and protected, it made me feel peace. I didn’t have to worry about what to do and how perfect to execute it. I didn’t even have to try so hard to impress him, to him, everything pertaining to me was art. I smiled at my thoughts, looking at his cute sleepy face, with his hair scattered over his face. I love it here, and I’m never going to leave. I pecked his forehead and was about to get down from bed, when suddenly I felt a tight grip around my waist; “Where are you going to baby?” he asked in a sleepy voice with his eyes still closed. “Shhh”…….i signed, shutting his mouth and giving him another peck on his lips. I went into the bathroom, showered and brushed. I wanted to make breakfast for Hunter since the ceremony would be starting by 5pm in the evening. I searched his wardrobe and got one of his shirts, I smiled at the thought of how tiny I really am. The shirt literally covered my thighs and I didn’t have to wear any shorts underneath. I went down into the kitchen and prepared omelette and coffee for my mate. I loved thinking of him as that. I was barely done setting the table when he came down and was already dressed in a navy blue shirt and black trousers. I knew he was going to the pack house to prepare for the other packs that would be coming for the ceremony too. I admired him as he came down the stairs. He really was hot. He came into the kitchen and pecked me on my forehead. “Good morning baby, you didn’t have to stress yourself”. He said smiling. I smiled back and he sat and started eating. I loved that he enjoyed my meal. He fed me in between the meal. “I’ll be on my way now. Just rest. The ceremony is in the evening, I’ll be home before then, be safe sweetheart”. He said and pecked me on my forehead. “By the way, you look really hot in that”, He added winking with a flirty smile and shut the door behind him. I shook my head at his naughtiness and smiled to myself. We were going to have a get together ceremony for different clans later in the evening. I knew there were guards that surrounded the house,so I would be safe. I decided to walk around the compound to pass time. The compound turned out to be really big, and true to my words, there were guards at every turn I made. I smiled and kept walking. After some minutes, I headed back into the house and decided to rest. I laid on the bed and slept off within minutes. WOLFHART CLAN “Is it ready? No mistake must be made.” the person on the other line of the phone said. She replied that everything was ready and Gertrude ended the call. She smirked devilishly. “Today ends it all.” she said to herself. She went into the closet and brought out a beautiful gown. She showered and started her make-up. The Wolfhart clan was also Invited for the ceremony and she would be there with her fiance,and her daughter. Gertrude walked into Anneliese’s room and sat on the bed. “Are you sure everything is going to be okay?” Annelise asked her mother, Gertrude. “Yes babygirl, everything would be fine. Trust me on this, we will have our way again.” Gertrude smirked and replied. Gertrude went out of the room to allow her daughter prepare for the ceremony. Nicholas called to ask if he was coming to pick Annelise from their house and she said yes. She was done already. She took her clutch and went down to eat. HUNTER POV Since Hunter left the house, he had been feeling uneasy about the whole ceremony that was about to happen. He told Hugo, his beta and friend who assured him it was due to stress. After they were done finalizing the preparations, Hunter decided to head back home to meet Wren as he would be taking her to the pack house where the ceremony would be held. He left his office and drove him. He got home and met Wren already preparing. He had sent a makeup artist and a hairdresser earlier for her. She looked absolutely amazing when they were done adorning her. “You look so beautiful my Luna”. He said. Wren smiled and sat on the bed fiddling with her purse. He quickly showered and changed into his outfit which was a black tuxedo that made him look like a god. When he was done, he came out of the closet and held out his arms. She took it and they walked down the stairs into the car. The driver opened the back seat for them and Wren entered followed by Hunter. The car started and they were moving. Throughout the drive, Hunger held Wren’s hand and kept assuring her she was amazing and that the pack would love her. The mate bond between them was growing deeper and it brought them even more inseparable. Wren felt less nervous and was excited to meet the remaining members of the pack. She smiled and leaned into Hunter’s embrace. BELLA POV Bella was pacing in her room angrily while Ivy and Acacia sat on the bed watching her. They were aware that her plan to seduce the Alpha had failed. “What are you going to do now Bella, the ceremony would start any moment from now, the sooner, the better, we do not have to wait till the blue moon.” Acacia asked. Just then, Bella got a thought and smirked. “Dress up guys, we have a ceremony to attend”. Bella said surprising Ivy and Acacia. They looked at each other, shrugged and went home to prepare. “I will always have my way.” Bella said to herself as she got into the bathroom to shower. The girls would meet her at the pack house. She did her makeup and dressed up. The driver was already waiting for her downstairs. She got into the car and left.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302701”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

  • My Wife’s “Dead” Husband Is on Vacation While I Pay His Debts

    He “died a hero” and left her drowning in debt — so I married her. I streamed day and night, worked until I was coughing up blood to pay it off. Then my chat dropped a screenshot: her “dead” husband was overseas on vacation — with her. I stormed home. She smiled into the phone: “Honey, that idiot wired another $200k.” My mind went completely blank. I fought with all my might to steady my phone and aimed it at her blissful face. You think you can make me raise another man’s child? I will make your names dirt. Watching Scarlett’s blissful expression as she looked at the man on the screen, I clenched my fists so hard my knuckles turned white. In my phone’s live stream chat, the comments were still scrolling wildly. “Holy crap! Host, look! Scarlett’s smile is so sweet, but it’s not meant for you!” “Isn’t that the ‘late husband’ from the photos? Didn’t he die serving the nation?!” “Host! Go in there! Catch them red-handed! Destroy these two pathetic cheats and ruin their lives!” I gritted my teeth, wanting nothing more than to kick the door down and expose their dirty secrets. But my feet felt like they were filled with lead. I stood frozen at the door, forcing myself to hold back. Scarlett had betrayed me. But I still wanted to hear her explain it herself. We’d been married for five years, and she had always been the most perfect wife in my heart: gentle, kind, strong. Her husband had “died for the nation,” and she’d been raising Angle all by herself, burdened with massive debts, never once complaining. All my friends told me I’d hit the jackpot, marrying such a loyal and devoted woman. I couldn’t just let it go without getting a clear answer! I took a deep breath, opened SnapChat, and tentatively sent her a message. “Honey, my live stream finished early today. I’m at the grocery store downstairs. What do you and Angle want for dinner?” On the other end of the video call, Scarlett’s face instantly went stark white. She frantically waved at the man on the screen. “Hang up! Quick! Ryan’s back!” The man frowned, looking annoyed. “What’s the rush? I haven’t even talked to my baby girl yet!” Scarlett pressed a hand to her chest, a flicker of panic crossing her face as she lowered her voice. “There will be plenty of chances later. If he finds out, everything’s over!” With a dark expression, the man’s screen went dark. Scarlett only then quickly sent me a voice message. “Honey! You’re back! Angle and I were just watching cartoons; we both fell asleep and lost track of time. I missed you so much when you weren’t home!” Her voice was soft and sweet, with the slight huskiness of someone who’d just woken up. The viewers in my live stream heard it too. “I’m gonna puke. Her acting? Even the Oscars would owe her an award!” “Host, how can you stand for this? You’re being utterly cuckolded!” “She’s so good at lying, it’s definitely not her first time!” My heart felt like a massive wad of wet cotton had been shoved inside it, choking me, making it impossible to breathe. I forced myself to suppress the disgust and replied in a normal tone. “Really? Your voice sounds pretty energetic, though.” Scarlett’s expression flickered. She quickly ran to Angle’s room, picked up sleeping Angle, snapped a picture, and sent it to me. In the photo, Angle was rubbing her sleepy eyes, looking bewildered. Scarlett immediately followed up with a voice message, a hint of playful blame in her tone. “Oh, you! Angle was just being fussy, so of course I had to be a little more awake!” She was sure I wouldn’t suspect a thing. And just like always, she petulantly rattled off a long list of groceries. She finished with: “Honey, you worked hard today! I’ll make you something delicious to make up for it when you get back!” “She’s guilty, absolutely guilty!” “I just want to jump through the screen and slap her! She’s such a faker!” I gripped my phone tightly. Through the crack in the door, I watched her put Angle down, her face instantly turning cold and calculating. A towering rage boiled within me, fueled by the humiliation of being fooled. What was I, after five years of marriage? A tool to earn money and pay off debts? An idiot helping raise another man’s wife and child? I haphazardly typed ‘Okay’ as a reply, forced my contorted expression back into place, and pulled out my keys. The comments were all urging me not to end the live stream; they wanted to see me tear that scumbag apart. I knew they just wanted a show. But a flicker of vengeful satisfaction made me, against my better judgment, listen to them. Before opening the door, I thought of a million ways to confront Scarlett. But I never expected that as soon as I walked in, her eyes were red-rimmed, and she was pointing a finger at me. “This is all your fault!” I was used to her occasional tantrums. I instinctively stepped forward, reaching out to wipe her tears. “What’s wrong?” She looked up and handed me her phone. On the screen was an email. “Angle got into that incredibly prestigious private school in the UK! But we have to pay a five hundred thousand dollar deposit first!” “You have to take care of it!”

    I was almost swept away by this “good news.” Angle getting into such a good school was a dream come true for me. But when Scarlett pulled my hand to the email, pointing at that astronomical sum for the deposit, I suddenly sobered up. My hands trembled with rage. The daughter I’d painstakingly raised was now going to the UK to meet her biological father! And I, the idiot, still had to fork over one last massive payment for their reunion! Nothing could be more humiliating, more infuriating than this! Seeing me silent, head bowed, Scarlett shoved me hard. “What’s with that attitude? You don’t want Angle to go, do you?” I opened my mouth, looking up at her. “Can we delay this payment?” If she was willing to give up this plan, to cut ties with that man. I wasn’t completely against forgiving her. Who doesn’t have a past? I loved the woman she was now, and our adorable daughter, Angle. But when she heard that, she instantly blew up, staring at me as if I were a monster. “What are you talking about?!” “This is Angle’s future! Why delay it? Shouldn’t you be finding the money immediately to send us to the UK?!” She was still lying to me. I forced out a smile that was more like a grimace. I hated her shamelessness. Even more, I hated myself for still clinging to a shred of hope for her, even at this point. Before I could answer, Scarlett covered her face and began to sob bitterly. “See? You think we’re a burden, don’t you? You’ve wanted to get rid of us for a long time, haven’t you?” “Ryan, I’m telling you! Even if her dad is gone, Angle is a hero’s daughter! She deserves the best education! You can’t mess with that!” “If you can’t come up with the money, then we’re getting a divorce!” My heart felt like it was being tightly clenched by an invisible hand, and began to sink, deeper and deeper.

    🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302702”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster #浪漫Romance #现实主义Realistic #励志Inspiring #重生Reborn #校园School